The cover image was created by Thiers Halliwell
using elements from the title page. It is placed in the public domain.
Transcriber’s Note
Numbered markers (◆¹, ◆², etc.) have
been added to this transcription to indicate the line in a paragraph
at which the text of the corresponding marginal note (sidenote)
started.
The corresponding marginal notes are numbered
◆1, ◆2, etc. They are displayed as boxed text against a grey background
and placed within the paragraph to which they were attached in the
book. On mobile devices, they are displayed immediately above that paragraph.
BY
W. H. MALLOCK AUTHOR OF ‘IS LIFE WORTH LIVING?’ ‘SOCIAL EQUALITY,’ ETC.
SIXTH THOUSAND
LONDON
ADAM AND CHARLES BLACK
1895
PREFACE TO NEW EDITION
In republishing this work at a low price, I
wish to reiterate emphatically what is said of it
in the opening chapter,—namely, that any clearheaded
Radical, as distinct from the New
Unionist, the Socialistic dreamer, and the
Agitator, will find nothing in it to jar against
his sympathies, or to conflict with his opinions,
any more than the most strenuous Conservative
will. If the word “party” is used in its
usual sense, this is a volume absolutely free
from any party bias.
It has, however, since its first publication,
some nine months ago, been attacked continually,
not by Socialistic writers only (whose
attack was natural), but by Radicals also,
who, apparently quite mistaking the drift of
it, have done their best to detect in it flaws,
fallacies, and inaccuracies. As any work like
the present, whose aim is essentially practical,
is worse than useless unless the reader is able
to feel confidence in it, let me say a few
words as to the degree of confidence which
is claimed, after nine months of criticism,
for the facts and arguments set forth in the
following pages.
Let the reader emphasise in his mind the
division between facts and arguments, for
they stand on a different footing. In estimating
the truth of any general arguments,
the final appeal is to the common sense of
the reader. The reader is himself the judge
of them; and the moment he understands
and assents to them, they belong to himself
as much as they ever did to the writer. On
the other hand, the historical facts, or statistics,
by which arguments are illustrated, or on
which they are based, claim acceptance on
the authority, not of our internal common
sense, but of external evidence. Let me
speak separately, then, of the arguments of
this book, and of the facts quoted in it.
Of the arguments, whether taken individually
or as a whole, it will be enough here to
say that no hostile critic of these has been able
in any way to meet them. The only writers
who have affected to do so have, either intentionally
or unintentionally, entirely failed
to understand them; and when they have
seemed to be refuting anything, they have
been refuting only their own misconceptions
or misrepresentations. It is impossible in a
short preface to say more than this; but in
order to illustrate the truth of the foregoing
statement, a paper published by me in the
Fortnightly Review is (by kind permission of
Messrs. Chapman and Hall) reprinted as an
Appendix to the present volume. That paper
consists of an examination of the criticisms
made, on behalf of the Fabian Society, by Mr.
Bernard Shaw on two previous papers of
my own published (also in the Fortnightly
Review) under the title of “Fabian Economics,”
in which the main arguments of this
book were condensed. It is true that many of
these arguments are here stated merely in
outline, and in a popular rather than in a
philosophical form, as is explained more fully
in the Preface to the First Edition. But it
may be safely asserted that there is hardly
a single Socialistic argument used by the
Socialistic party in this country to which this
present book does not contain a reply, or at
all events a clear indication of the grounds
on which a reply is to be founded.
With regard to the historical facts, and
especially the statistics here brought forward,
it is necessary to speak more particularly.
The broad historical facts—facts connected
with the development of wealth in this
country—are incapable of contradiction, and
have never been contradicted. Hostile critics
have directed their principal attacks against
the statistics, endeavouring to show that
certain of the figures were inaccurate, and
arguing that, this being so, the whole contents
of the book were unreliable.
The most minute attack of this kind which
has been brought to my notice dealt with
certain figures which were no doubt erroneous,
and indeed unmeaning; but had the critic
examined the volume with more care, he
would have seen that every one of these
figures was a misprint, and was corrected in
a list of errata which accompanied the first
edition.
Other critics have confined themselves
almost entirely to the figures given by me with
regard to two questions—the landed rental of
this country, as distinct from the rent of
houses; and the growth of the national income
during the past hundred years.
With regard to both of these questions it
should be distinctly understood that absolute
accuracy is impossible; and I have given the
statistics in round numbers only. But, for
the purpose for which the figures are quoted,
approximate accuracy is as useful as absolute
accuracy, even were the latter attainable; and
every attempt to correct the figures as given
in this volume has only served to show how
substantially accurate these figures are, and
how totally unaffected would be the argument,
even were any of the suggested corrections
accepted.
The landed rental of the country is given
by me as something under a hundred million
pounds. It has been asserted that were the
ground-rents in towns properly estimated, the
true rental would be found to be a hundred
and fifty million pounds or a hundred and
eighty million pounds. It is no doubt difficult
to differentiate in town properties the
total rental from the ground rental; but the
most recent investigations made into this
question, so far as it affects London, will
throw light on the question as a whole.
The highest estimate of the present ground-rental
of London as related to the total rental
gives the proportion of the former to the
latter as fifteen to forty. Now house rent in
London is higher than in any other town in
the kingdom; therefore, if we assume the
same proportion to obtain in all other towns,
we shall be over-estimating the ground-rent
of the country as a whole, instead of underestimating
it. If we take this extreme calculation—which
is obviously too great—it will
be found to yield a result as to the total landed
rental exceeding only by ten per cent that
given in this volume. It will therefore be
easily seen that the figures given by me are
substantially accurate, and sufficiently accurate
for all purposes of political and social argument.
Precisely the same thing is to be said with
regard to the figures given as to the growth
of the national income and the capitalised
value of the country. The estimates of
various statisticians will be found to differ
from one another by something like ten per
cent; but these differences do not in the least
affect the essential character and meaning of
the great facts in question. Let us take, for
instance, two facts stated in this volume—that
the capital of the country during the
past century has increased in the proportion
of two to ten; and the income per head of the
country in the proportion of fourteen to thirty-four
or thirty-five. We will suppose some
critic to prove that these proportions should
be three to eleven, or twelve to thirty-three.
Now, large as the error thus detected might
be from some points of view, it would be
absolutely immaterial to the large and general
question in connection with which the figures
are quoted in this volume.
The enormous increase in our national
income and our national capital is doubted
or denied by no one. Now let us express
the increase in income as a supposed increase
in the average height of the rooms
inhabited by the population. According,
then, to the figures given by me, we might
say in this case that at the beginning of
the century the average house was seven
feet high—only high enough for tall men to
stand up in; and that now houses have been
so improved that the average height of a
living-room is seventeen feet. If any one,
dwelling on the fact of such a change as this,
were inquiring into its causes, and were basing
arguments on its assumed reality, what difference
would it make if some opponent were
to prove triumphantly that the height of the
average room now was not seventeen feet, but
sixteen feet six inches, and that four generations
ago it had been six feet instead of seven?
The difference in the estimates of our national
income during the past ninety or a hundred
years are not more important for the purpose
of any general argument than the difference
just supposed with regard to the height of two
living-rooms; and readers may rest assured
that the round numbers given by me with
regard to the growth of the national income
and the national capital are so near the admitted
and indisputable truth of things, that
no possible correction of them would substantially
alter any one of the arguments which
they are here quoted to illustrate.
September 1894.
PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION
Nearly all the general truths of Economic
Science are, directly or indirectly, truths about
the character or the actions of human beings.
It is, consequently, always well to warn the
readers of economic works, that in Political
Economy, more than in any other science,
every general rule is fringed with exceptions
and modifications; and that instances are
never far to seek which seem to prove the
reverse of what the general rule states, or to
make the statement of it appear inaccurate.
But such general rules need be none the less
true for this; nor for practical purposes any
the less safe to reason from. They resemble,
in fact, these general truths with regard to[xvi]
the seasons, which we do and must reason
from, even in so uncertain a climate as our
own. It is, for instance, a truth from which
we all reason, that summer is dryer and
warmer than winter; and yet there is a
frequent occurrence of individual days, which,
taken by themselves, contradict it. So,
too, those economic definitions, the subjects
of which are human actions or faculties,
can be entirely accurate only in the majority
of cases to which they apply; and these
cases will be fringed always by a margin
of doubtful ones. But the definitions, for all
that, need be none the less practically true.
Day and night are fringed with doubtful
hours of twilight; but our clear knowledge
of how midnight differs from noon is not made
less clear by our doubts as to whether a certain
hour at sunrise ought to be called an hour
of night or morning.
It is especially desirable to prefix this
warning to a work as short as the present.
In larger and more elaborate works, the writer
can particularise the more important exceptions
and modifications to which his rules and
definitions are subject. But in a short work
this task must be left to the common sense
of the reader. For popular purposes, however,
brevity of statement has one great advantage,
namely, that of clearness; and, as the significance
of the exceptions cannot be understood
without the rules, it is almost essential first
to state the rules without obscuring them by
the exceptions. There are few readers probably
who will not see that the general propositions
and principles laid down in the following
pages, require, in order to fit them to certain
cases, various additions and qualifications. It
is necessary only for the reader to bear in mind
that these propositions need be none the less
broadly and vitally true, because any succinct
statement of them is unavoidably incomplete.
CONTENTS
BOOK I
THE DIVISIBLE WEALTH OF THE UNITED KINGDOM
CHAP.
PAGE
I.
The Welfare of the Home, as the Logical End of
Government—
The Nature of the National Wealth: first, of
the National Capital; second, of the National
Income. Neither of these is susceptible of
Arbitrary Division—
Of the enormous Encouragement to be derived
by Labour from a true View of the Situation;
and of the Connection between the Interests of
the Labourer and Imperial Politics—
The Welfare of the Home, as the Logical End of
Government.
◆1 The subject
of this
book, but
has nothing
to do with
party
politics.
◆¹ I wish this book to be something which, when
the subject of it is considered, the reader
perhaps will think it cannot possibly be. For
its subject—to describe it in the vague
language of the day—is the labour question,
the social question, the social claims of the
masses; and it is these claims and questions
as connected with practical politics. Their
connection with politics is close at the present
moment; in the immediate future it is certain
to become much closer; and yet my endeavour
will be to treat them in such a way that men
of the most opposite parties—the most progressive
Radical and the most old-fashioned
Tory—may find this book equally in harmony[4]
with their sympathies, and equally useful and
acceptable from their respective points of
view.
◆1 An example
of the order
of facts it
deals with.
◆2 Such facts
as these not
generally
known;
but when
once ascertained,
necessarily
the same
for all
parties:
◆3 And it is
equally to
the advantage
of all
parties to
understand
such facts.
◆¹ But if the reader will consider the matter
further, he will see that my endeavour is not
necessarily so impracticable as it seems to be.
A very little reflection must be enough to
show anybody that many of the political
problems about which men differ most widely
are concerned with an order of truths which,
when once they have been examined properly,
are the same for all of us; and that a preliminary
agreement with regard to them is
the only possible basis for any rational disagreement.
I will give one example—the
land-question. About no political problem is
there more disagreement than about this; and
yet there are many points in it, about which
men may indeed be ignorant, but about which,
except for ignorance, there cannot be any
controversy. Such for instance is the acreage
of the United Kingdom, the number of men
by whom the acres are owned, the respective
numbers of large and of small properties,
together with their respective rentals, and the
proportion which the national rent bears to
the national income. ◆² The truth about all
these points is very easily ascertained; and
yet not one man in a hundred of those by
whom the land-question is discussed, appears
to possess the smallest accurate knowledge
of it. A curious instance of this ignorance
is to be found in the popular reception accorded
some years ago to the theories of Mr.
Henry George. If Mr. George’s reasonings
were correct as applied to this country, the
rental of our titled and untitled aristocracy
would be now about eight hundred millions:
and few of his admirers quarrelled with this
inference. But if they had only consulted
official records, and made themselves masters
of the real facts of the case, they would have
seen at once that this false and ludicrous
estimate was wrong by no less a sum than
seven hundred and seventy millions; that the
eight hundred millions of Mr. George’s fancy
were in reality not more than thirty; and that
the rent, which according to him was two-thirds
of the national income, was not in reality more
than two and a quarter per cent of it. Now
here is a fact most damaging to the authority
of a certain theorist with whom many Radicals
are no doubt in sympathy; but it none the
less is a fact which any honest Radical is as
much concerned to know as is any honest
Tory, and which may easily supply the one
with as many arguments as the other. ◆³ The
Tory may use it against the Radical rhetorician
who denounces the landlords as appropriating
the whole wealth of the country. The Radical
may use it against the Tory who is defending
the House of Peers, and may ask why a class
whose collective wealth is so small, should be
specially privileged to represent the interests
of property: whilst those who oppose protection
may use it with equal force as showing
how the diffusion of property has been affected
by free trade.
Here is a fair sample, so far as particular
facts are concerned, of the order of truths with
which I propose to deal: and if I can deal
with them in the way they ought to be dealt
with, they will be as interesting—and many
will be as amusing—as they are practically
useful. It may indeed be said, without the
smallest exaggeration, that the salient facts
which underlie our social problems of to-day,
would, if properly presented, be to the general
reader as stimulating and fresh as any novel
or book of travels, besides being as little open
to any mere party criticism.
◆1 Besides
such facts,
this book
deals with
general
truths and
principles,
equally independent
of party.
◆¹ But there are other truths, besides particular
facts, which I propose to urge on the
reader’s attention also. There are general
truths, general considerations, and principles:
and these too, like the facts, will be found to
have this same characteristic—that though
many of them are not generally realised,
though many of them are often forgotten, and
though some of them are supposed to be the
possession of this or that party only, they do
but require to be fairly and clearly stated, to
command the assent of every reflecting mind,
and to show themselves as common points
from which, like diverging lines, all rational
politicians, whatever may be their differences,
must start.
◆1 The proposition
with which
the argument
starts
is an
example of
a truth of
this kind.
◆¹ The very first principle to which I must
call attention, and which forms a key to my
object throughout this entire book, will at
once be recognised by the reader as being of
this kind. The Radical perhaps may regard
it as a mere truism; but the most bigoted
Tory, on reflection, will not deny that it is
true. The great truth or principle of which
I speak is as follows.
◆1 The conditions
of
private
happiness
are the end
of all Government.
◆2 These conditions
are
principally
a question
of private
income.
◆3 The end of
Government
is therefore
to secure
adequate
incomes for
the greatest
possible
number.
◆¹ The ultimate end of Government is to secure
or provide for the greatest possible number, not
indeed happiness, as is often inaccurately said,
but the external conditions that make happiness
possible. As for happiness, that must
come from ourselves, or at all events from
sources beyond the control of Governments.
But though no external conditions are sufficient
to make it come, there are many which are
sufficient to drive it or to keep it permanently
away; and it is the end of all Government to
minimise conditions such as these. Now these
conditions, though their details vary in various
cases, are essentially alike in all. They are a
want of the necessaries, or a want of the
decencies of life, or an excessive difficulty in
obtaining them, or a recurring impossibility of
doing so. ◆² They are conditions in fact which
principally, though not entirely, result from
an uncertain or an insufficient income. The
ultimate duty of a Government is therefore
towards the incomes of the governed; ◆³ and the
three chief tests of whether a Government is
good or bad, are first the number of families
in receipt of sufficient incomes, secondly the
security with which the receipt of such
incomes can be counted on, and lastly the
quality of the things which such incomes will
command.
◆1 This view
not necessarily
materialistic,
nor unpatriotic:
◆¹ Some people however—perhaps even some
Radicals—may be tempted to say that this is
putting the case too strongly, and is caricaturing
the truth rather than fairly stating it.
They may say that it excludes or degrades to
subordinate positions all the loftier ends both
of individual and of national life, such as
moral and mental culture, and the power and
greatness of the country: but in reality it does
nothing of the kind.
◆1 For income
is necessary
for mental
as well as
physical
welfare,
◆2 And the
complete
welfare of
the citizens
is what
gives meaning
to
patriotism.
◆¹ In the first place, with regard to moral and
mental culture, if these are really desired by
the individual citizen, they will be included
amongst the things which his income will help
him to obtain: and an insufficient income
certainly tends to deprive him of them. If
he wishes to have books, he must have money
to buy books: and if he wishes his children to
be educated, there must be money to pay for
teaching them. In the second place, with
regard to the power and greatness of the
country, though for many reasons ◆² we are apt
to forget the fact, it is the material welfare of
the home, or the maintenance of the domestic
income, that really gives to them the whole of
their fundamental meaning. Our Empire and
our power of defending it have a positive
money value, which affects the prosperity of
every class in the country: and though this
may not be the only ground on which our
Empire can be justified, it is the only ground
on which, considering what it costs, its maintenance
can be justified in the eyes of a critical
democracy. Supposing, it could be shown to
demonstration that the loss of our Empire and
our influence would do no injury to our trade,
or make one British household poorer, it is
impossible to suppose that the democracy of
Great Britain would continue for long, from
mere motives of sentiment, to sanction the expense,
or submit to the anxiety and the danger,
which the maintenance of an Empire like our
own constantly and necessarily involves.
◆1 Further,
patriotism
will only
flourish in
a country
which
secures for
its citizens
the conditions
of a
happy life.
◆¹ But let us waive this argument, and admit
that a sense of our country’s greatness, quite
apart from any thought of our own material
advantage, enlarges and elevates the mind as
nothing else can—that to be proud of our
country and proud of ourselves as belonging
to it, to feel ourselves partners in the majesty
of the great battle-ship, in the menace of
Gibraltar stored with its sleeping thunders, or
the boastful challenge of the flag that floats in
a thousand climates, is a privilege which it is
easier to underrate than exaggerate. Let us
admit all this. But these large and ennobling
sentiments are all of them dependent on the
welfare of the home in this way:—they are
hardly possible for those whose home conditions
are miserable. Give a man comfort
in even the humblest cottage, and the glow of
patriotism may, and probably will, give an
added warmth to that which shines on him
from his fireside. But if his children are
crying for food, and he is shivering by a cold
chimney, he will not find much to excite him
in the knowledge that we govern India.
Thus, from whatever point of view we regard
the matter, the welfare of the home as secured
by a sufficient income is seen to be at once
the test and the end of Government; and it
ceases to be the end of patriotism only when
it becomes the foundation of it.
◆1 Cupidity,
therefore,
or the
desire for
sufficient
income, is a
legitimate
basis for
popular
interest in
politics;
◆¹ Here, then, is the principle which I assume
throughout this volume. And now, I think
that, having explained it thus, I may, without
offence to either Tory or Radical, venture to
condemn, as strongly as its stupidity deserves,
the way in which politicians are at present so
often attacked for appealing to what is called
the cupidity of the poorer classes. Cupidity is
in itself the most general and legitimate desire
to which any politician or political party can
appeal. It is illegitimate only when it is
excited by illegitimate methods: and these
methods are of two obvious kinds. One is an
exaggeration of the advantages which are put
before the people as obtainable: the other is
the advocacy of a class of measures as means
to them, by which not even a part of them
could be, in reality, obtained. Everybody
must see that a cupidity which is excited
thus is one of the most dangerous elements
by which the prosperity of a country can
be threatened. But a cupidity which is
excited in the right way, which is controlled
by a knowledge of what wealth
really exists, and of the fundamental conditions
on which its distribution depends—is
merely another name for spirit, energy, and
intelligence.
◆1 The aim of
this book
is to
educate
popular
cupidity.
◆¹ My one aim then, in writing this book, is
to educate the cupidity of voters, no matter
what their party, by popularising knowledge
of this non-controversial kind. And such
knowledge will be found, as I have said
already, to be composed partly of particular
facts, and partly of general truths. We will
begin with the consideration of certain particular
facts, which must, however, be prefaced
by a few general observations.
CHAPTER II
The Conditions involved in the idea of a Legislative
Redistribution of Wealth; and the Necessary
Limitations of the Results.
◆1 All men
ask of a
Government
either the
increase or
the maintenance
of
their
incomes.
◆¹ Let me then repeat that we start with assuming
cupidity as not only the general foundation,
but also as the inevitable, the natural, and
the right foundation, of the interest which
ordinary men of all classes take in politics.
We assume that where the ordinary man, of
whatever class or party, votes for a member of
Parliament, or supports any political measure,
he is primarily actuated by one of two hopes,
or both of them—the first being the hope of
securing the continuance of his present income,
the second being the hope of increasing it.
Now, to secure what they have already got is
the hope of all classes; but to increase it by
legislation is the hope of the poorer only. It[15]
is of course perfectly true that the rich as well
as the poor are anxious, as a rule, to increase
their incomes when they can; but they expect
to do so by their own ability and enterprise, and
they look to legislation for merely such negative
help as may be given by affording their
abilities fair play.
◆1 The poor
alone look
for an increase
of
income by
direct
legislative
means.
They are
right in
doing this.
◆2 The cupidity
which
this book
chiefly
deals with
is the
cupidity of
the poorer
classes.
◆¹ But with the poorer classes the case is
entirely different. They look to legislation
for help of a direct and positive kind, which
may tend to increase their incomes, without
any new effort of their own: and not only do
they do this themselves, but the richer classes
sympathise with the desire that makes them do
so. It is, for instance, by no means amongst
the poorer classes only that the idea of
seizing on the land, without compensating the
owners, has found favour as a remedy for
distress and poverty generally. Owners of
every kind of property, except land, have been
found to advocate it; whilst as to such vaguer
and less startling proposals, as the “restoration
of the labourer to the soil,” the limitation
of the hours of labour, or the gradual acquirement
by the State of many of our larger
industries—the persistent way in which these
are being kept before the public, is due quite
as much to men of means as to poor men. ◆² It
is then with the cupidity of the poorer classes
that we are chiefly concerned to deal; and the
great question before us may briefly be put
thus: By what sort of social legislation may
the incomes of the poorer classes—or, in other
words, the incomes of the great mass of the
community—be, in the first place, made more
constant; and, in the second place, increased?
◆1 The first
question
to ask is:
What is the
maximum
amount
which it
would be
theoretically
possible
for
them to
obtain?
For this is
much exaggerated.
◆¹ But before proceeding to this inquiry,
there is a preliminary question to be disposed
of. What is the maximum increase which
any conceivable legislation could conceivably
secure for them out of the existing resources of
the country? Not only unscrupulous agitators,
but many conscientious reformers, speak of the
results to be hoped for from a better distribution
of riches, in terms so exaggerated as to
have no relation to facts; and ideas of the
wildest kind are very widely diffused as to the
degree of opulence which it would be possible
to secure for all. The consequence is that at
the present moment popular cupidity has no
rational standard. It will therefore be well,
before we go further, to reduce these ideas—I
do not say to the limits which facts will
warrant—but to the limits which facts set on
what is theoretically and conceivably possible.
◆1 An ascertainable
limit is
placed
to this
amount by
circumstances.
◆2 And this
amount
would be
obtainable
only under
certain
conditions,
◆¹ Let me then call attention to the self-evident
truth, that the largest income which
could possibly be secured for everybody, could
not be more than an equal share of the
actual gross income enjoyed by the entire
nation. Now it happens that we know with
substantial accuracy what the gross amount of
the income of the nation now is, and I will
presently show what is the utmost which each
individual could hope for from the most
successful attempt at a redistribution of
everything. ◆² But the mere pecuniary results
of a revolution of this kind are not the only
results of which we must take account. There
are others which it will be well to glance at
before proceeding to our figures.
◆1 One of
which
would
entirely
change the
existing
character
of wealth.
◆¹ Though an equal division of wealth would,
as we soon shall see, bring a large addition
to the income of a considerable majority of
the nation, the advantages which the recipients
would gain from this addition, would
be very different from the advantages which
an individual would gain now, from the same
annual sum coming to him from invested
capital. In other words, if wealth were
equally distributed, it would, from the very
necessity of the case, lose half the qualities
for which it is at present most coveted.
◆1 Were
wealth
equally distributed,
nobody
would have
an independence.
◆¹ At present wealth suggests before all things
what is commonly called “an independence”—something
on which a man can live independently
of his own exertions. But the
moment a whole nation possessed it in equal
quantities this power of giving an independence
would go from it suddenly and for ever. If
a workman who at present makes seventy
pounds a year, would receive, by an equal
division, an additional forty pounds, it is
indeed true that no additional work could be
entailed on him. The work which at present
gets him seventy pounds, would in that case
get him a hundred and ten. But he would
never be able, if he preferred leisure to wealth,
to forego the seventy pounds and live in idleness
on the forty pounds; as he would be able
to do now if the additional forty pounds
were the interest of a legacy left him by his
maiden aunt. Unless he continued to work,
as he had worked hitherto, he would lose not
only the first sum, but the second.
◆1 Every one
would have
to work as
hard as he
does now;
This is self-evident, when we consider what
is the essence of such a situation, namely
that the position of everybody is identical.
For if everybody preferred to be idle, no wealth
could be produced at all. However great
nominally might be the value of our national
property, it is perfectly clear that everybody
could not live at leisure in it: and from the
very nature of the case, in a nation where all
are equal, what cannot be done by all, could
not be done by anybody. ◆¹ If, therefore, we
estimate the income possible for each individual
as an equal fraction of the present
income of the nation, it must be remembered
that, to produce the total out of which these
fractions are to come, everybody would have
to work as hard as he does now. And more
than that, it would be the concern of all to see
that his share of work was not being shirked
by anybody. This is at present the concern
of the employer only: but under the conditions
we are now considering, everybody
would be directly interested in becoming his
neighbour’s taskmaster.
◆1 And be
even more
under the
dominion
of the employer
than
he is now;
These last considerations lead us to another
aspect of the subject, with which every intelligent
voter should make himself thoroughly
familiar, and which every honest speaker would
force on the attention of his hearers. A large
number of agitators, who are either ignorant
or entirely reckless, but who nevertheless
possess considerable gifts of oratory, ◆¹ are
constantly endeavouring to associate, in the
popular mind, the legitimate hope of obtaining
an increased income, with an insane hostility
to conditions which alone make such an
increase possible. These men[1] are accustomed
to declaim against the slavery of the working
classes, quite as much as against their inadequate
rate of payment. By slavery they
mean what they call “enslavement to capital.”
Capital means the implements and necessaries
of production. These, they argue, are no
longer owned by the workmen as they were in
former times: and thus the workers are no
longer their own masters. They must work
under the direction of those who can give them
the means of working; and this, they are
urged to believe, reduces them to the condition
of slaves.
◆1 Nor could
any one
hope to
own the instruments
of production
used
by him.
◆2 Self-contradictions
of agitators,
who say
that
capitalism
means
slavery,
and that
socialism
would
make the
worker
free.
◆3 The industrial
discipline
of
the State
would
necessarily
be much
harder than
that of the
private
employer.
Of course, in these representations there is a
certain amount of truth: but it is difficult to
conceive of anything more stupidly and more
wantonly misleading, than the actual meaning
which they are employed by the agitators to
convey. For that meaning is nothing else
than this—◆¹ that under improved conditions,
when wealth is better distributed, the so-called
slavery will disappear, the workers will be
their own masters again, and will each own,
as formerly, the implements and the materials
of his work. But, as no one knows better than
the extreme socialists, and as any intelligent
man can see easily for himself, such a course
of events is not only not possible, but is the
exact reverse of that on which the progress
of the workers must depend. ◆² The wildest
agitator admits, and the most ignorant agitator
knows, that the wealth of the modern world,
on the growth of which they insist, and
which, for the very reason that its growth
has been so enormous, is declared by them
to offer so rich a prize to the workers,
mainly owes its existence to improved conditions
of production. Such persons know
also that of these conditions the chief have
been the development of machinery, the increased
subdivision of employments, and the
perfected co-operation of the workers. But
the development of machinery necessarily
means this—the transformation of (say) each
thousand old-fashioned implements into a
single vast modern one of a hundred times
their aggregate power: and it means that at
this single implement a thousand men shall
work. The increased subdivision of labour
means that no man shall make an entire thing,
but merely some small part of it; and
perfected co-operation is another name for
perfected discipline. It will be thus seen that
the conditions which the agitator calls those of
slavery are essential to the production of the
wealth which is to constitute the workers’
heritage. ◆³ It will be seen that the workers’
hope of bettering their own position is so far
from depending on a recovery of any former
freedom, that it involves yet further elaboration
of industrial discipline; and puts the old
ownership of his own tools by the individual
farther and further away into the region of
dreams and impossibilities: and that no redistribution
of wealth would even tend to
bring it back again. The weaver of the last
century was the owner of his own loom: and
a great cotton-mill may now be owned by
one capitalist. But a co-operative cotton-mill
that was owned by all the workers, in the old
sense of the word would not be owned by anybody.
Could any one of these thousand or
more men say that any part of the mill was
his own personal property? Could he treat
a single bolt, or a brick, or a wheel, or a door-nail,
as he might have treated a loom left to
him in his cottage by his father? Obviously
not. No part of the mill would be his own
private property, any more than a train starting
from Euston Station is the property of
any shareholder in the London and North-Western
Railway. His ownership would mean
merely that he was entitled to a share of the
profits, and that he had one vote out of a
thousand in electing the managers. But however
the managers were elected, he would have
to obey their orders; and their discipline
would be probably stricter than that of any
private owner. Much more would this be the
case if the dream of the Socialist were fulfilled,
and if instead of each factory or business being
owned by its own workers, all the workers of
the country collectively owned all the businesses—all
the machinery, all the raw materials,
and all the capital reserved for and spent in
wages. For though the capital of the country
would be owned by the workers nominally,
their use of it would have to be regulated by
a controlling body, namely the State. The
managers and the taskmasters would all be
State officials, and be armed with the powers
of the State to enforce discipline. The individual
under such an arrangement, might
gain in point of income; but if he is foolish
enough to adopt the view of the agitator, and
regard himself as the slave to capital now, he
would be no less a slave to it were all capitals
amalgamated, and out of so many million
shares he himself were to own one.
◆1 For it must
always be
remembered
that
the idea of
an equal
distribution of
wealth
necessarily
presupposes
the
State as
sole employer
and
capitalist.
◆¹ It is particularly desirable in this particular
place to fix the reader’s attention on this
aspect of the question, because it is inseparably
associated with the point we are preparing to
consider—namely, the pecuniary position in
which the individual would be placed by an
equal division, were such possible, of the
entire national income. For we must bear in
mind that not even in thought or theory is an
equal division of the national income possible,
unless all the products of the labour of every
citizen are in the first place taken by the State
as sole employer and capitalist, and are then
distributed as wages in equal portions. Under
no other conditions could equality be more
than momentary. If each worker himself sold
his own products to the consumer,—which he
could not do, because no one produces the
whole of anything,—the strong and industrious
would soon be richer than the idle; and
the man with no children richer than the
man with ten. Inequality would have begun
again as soon as one day’s work was over.
Equality demands, as the Socialists are well
aware, that all incomes shall be wages paid by
the State; and it implies further, as we shall
presently have occasion to observe—that equal
wages shall be paid to all individuals, not
because they are equally productive, but because
they are all equally human. When
therefore I speak, as I shall do presently, of
what each individual would receive, if wealth
were divided equally, I must be understood
as meaning that he would receive so much
from the State.
◆1 A redistribution
of
wealth, if
it increased
the incomes
of some,
would
lessen the
labour of
nobody.
◆2 The next
chapter
contains an
examination
of the
amount of
income
which
would
theoretically
result
from an
equal distribution
in this
country.
◆¹ Let us remember then that a redistribution
of wealth would have in itself no tendency to
alter the existing conditions of the workers in
any respect except that of wages only. It
would not tend to relieve any man of a single
hour of labour, to give him any more freedom
in choosing the nature of his work or the
method of it, or make him less liable to fines
or other punishments for disobedience or unpunctuality.
◆² His only gain, if any, would be
a simple gain in money. Let us now proceed
to deal with the pounds, shillings, and pence;
and see what is the utmost that this gain
could come to.
CHAPTER III
The Pecuniary Results to the Individual of an Equal
Division, first of the National Income, and secondly
of certain parts of it.
◆1 The gross
income of
the United
Kingdom.
◆2 The whole
amount
attributed
to the rich
would not
be available
for distribution.
◆3 A certain
deduction
must
therefore
be made
from the
estimated
total.
◆¹ The gross income of the United Kingdom—the
aggregate yearly amount received by the
entire population—is computed to be in
round numbers some thirteen hundred million
pounds. But though this estimate may be
accepted as true under existing circumstances,
we should find it misleading as an estimate
of the amount available for distribution. So
far as it relates to the income of the poorer
classes, it would be indeed still trustworthy;
but the income of the richer—which is the
total charged with income-tax—we should
find to be seriously exaggerated, as considerable
sums are included in it which are
counted twice over. ◆² For instance, the fee[28]
of a great London doctor for attending a
patient in the South of France would be
about twelve hundred pounds. Let us suppose
this to be paid by a patient whose
income is twelve thousand pounds. The
doctor pays income-tax on his fee; the
patient pays income-tax on his entire income;
and thus the whole sum charged with
income-tax is thirteen thousand two hundred
pounds. But if we came to distribute it, we
should find that there was twelve thousand
pounds only. And there are many other
cases of a precisely similar nature. According
to the calculations of Professor Leone Levi,
the total amount which was counted twice
over thus, amounted ten years ago to more
than a hundred million pounds.[2] ◆³ In order,
therefore, to arrive at the sum which we may
assume to be susceptible of distribution, it will
be necessary, therefore, to deduct at least as[29]
much as this from the sum which was just now
mentioned of thirteen hundred million pounds.[3]
Accordingly the income of the country, if we
estimate it with a view to dividing it, is in round
numbers, twelve hundred million pounds.
◆1 This,
divided
amongst
all, would
yield
thirty-two
pounds per
head:
◆2 But different
sexes
and ages
would
require
different
amounts,
◆3 The proportions
of
which are
readily
ascertainable.
◆¹ And now let us glance at our problem in
its crudest and most rudimentary form, and
see what would be the share coming to each
individual, if these millions were divided
equally amongst the entire population. The
entire population of the United Kingdom
numbers a little over thirty-eight millions;
so our division sum is simple. The share
of each individual would be about thirty-two
pounds. But this sort of equality in
distribution would satisfy nobody. It is not
worth talking about. For a quarter of the
population are children under ten years of
age,[4] and nearly two-fifths are under fifteen:
and it would be absurd to assign to a baby
seeking a pap-bottle, or even to a boy—voracious
as boys’ appetites are—the same sum
that would be assigned to a full-grown man
or woman. ◆² In order to give our distribution
even the semblance of rationality, the shares
must be graduated according to the requirements
of age and sex. The sort of proportion
to each other which these graduated shares
should bear might possibly be open to some
unimportant dispute: but we cannot go far
wrong if we take for our guide the amount
of food which scientific authorities tell us is
required respectively by men, women, and
children; together with the average proportion
which actually obtains at present, both between
their respective wages and the respective
costs of their maintenance. ◆³ The result which
we arrive at from these sources of information
is substantially as follows, and every fresh
inquiry confirms it. For every pound which
is required or received by a man, fifteen
shillings does or should go to a woman, ten
shillings to a boy, nine shillings to a girl, and
four and sixpence to an infant.[5]
◆1 The problem
best
approached
by taking
the family
as the
unit:
◆2 And then
we can
arrive at
the share
of each
member.
◆3 The maximum
income that
an equal
distribution
would
give a
bachelor.
◆¹ So much, then, being admitted, we shall
make our calculations best by starting with
the family as our unit, and coming to the
individual afterwards. The average family
consists of four and a half persons; and the
families in the United Kingdom number eight
and a half millions. Twelve hundred millions—the
sum we have to divide—would give each
family an income of a hundred and forty
pounds. From this, however, we should have
to deduct taxes; and, since if all classes were
equal, all would have to be taxed equally,—the
amount due from each family would be
considerable. Public expenditure, if the State
directed everything, would of necessity be
larger than it is at present; but even if we
assume that it would remain at its present
figure, each family would have to contribute
at least sixteen pounds.[6] Therefore sixteen
pounds must be deducted from the hundred
and forty pounds. Accordingly we have for
four and a half persons a net income of a
hundred and twenty-six pounds. Now these
persons would be found to consist on an
average of a man and his wife, a youth, a girl,
and a half of a baby,—for when we deal with
averages we must execute many judgments
like Solomon’s,—and if we distribute the
income among them in the proportion I just
now indicated, the result we shall arrive at
will, in round numbers, be this. ◆² The man
will have fifty pounds, the woman thirty-six
pounds, the youth twenty-five pounds, the girl
twenty-four pounds, and the half of the infant
five pounds. And now let us scrutinise the
result a little further, and see how it looks in
various familiar lights. An equal distribution
of the whole wealth of the country would give
every adult male about nineteen shillings
and sixpence a week, and every adult female
about fourteen shillings. These sums would,
however, be free of taxes; so in order to
compare them with the wages paid at present,
we must add to them two shillings and sixpence
and two shillings respectively, which will
raise them respectively to twenty-two shillings,
and to sixteen shillings: ◆³ but a bachelor who is
earning the former sum now, or an unmarried
woman who is now earning the latter, would
neither of them, under any scheme of equal
distribution conceivable, come in for a penny
of the plunder taken from the rich. They
already are receiving all that, on principles of
equality, they could claim.
The smallness of this result is likely to
startle anybody; but none the less is it true:
and it is well to consider it carefully, because
the reason why it startles us requires to be
particularly noticed. Of the female population
of the country that is above fifteen years old,
the portion that works for wages is not so much
as a half;[7] and of the married women that do
so, the portion is much smaller. The remainder
work, no doubt, quite as hard as the rest; but
they work as wives and mothers; and whatever
money they have comes to them through
their husbands. Thus when the ordinary man
considers the question of income, he regards
income as something which belongs exclusively
to the man, his wife and his children being
things which the man maintains as he pleases.
But the moment the principle of equality of
distribution is accepted, all such ideas as these
have to be rudely changed: for if all of us
have a claim to an equal share of wealth, just
as the common man’s claim is as good as that
of the uncommon man, so the woman’s claim
is as good as the claim of either; and whatever
her income might be under such conditions,
it would be hers in her own right,
not in that of anybody else. Accordingly it
happens that an equal distribution of wealth,
though it would increase the present income
of the ordinary working man’s family, might
actually, so far as the head of the family was
concerned, have the paradoxical result of
making him feel that personally he was poorer
than before—not richer.[8]
◆1 The highest
possible
standard of
living
would be
represented
by
a man
and wife
without
children.
◆¹ The man’s personal share, then, would be
twenty-two shillings a week, and the woman’s
sixteen shillings; and they could increase
their income in no way except by marrying.
As many of their expenses would be greatly
diminished by being shared, they would by
this arrangement both be substantial gainers:
but if the principle of equality were properly
carried out, they would gain very little further
by the appearance of children; for though
we must assume that a certain suitable sum
would be paid them by the State for the
maintenance of each child, that would have
to be spent for the child’s benefit. We may,
therefore, say that the utmost results which
could possibly be secured to the individual
by a general confiscation and a general redistribution
of wealth, would be represented
by the condition of a childless man and wife,
with thirty-eight shillings a week, which
they could spend entirely on themselves:
for all the wealth of the nation that was
not absorbed in supplying such incomes to
men and women who were childless, would
be absorbed in supporting the children of
those who had them; thus merely equalising
the conditions of large and of small families,
and enabling the couple with ten or a dozen
children to be personally as well off as the
couple with none. Could such a condition of
wellbeing be made universal, many of the
darkest evils of civilisation would no doubt
disappear: but it is well for a man who
imagines that the masses of this country are
kept by unjust laws out of the possession of
some enormous heritage, to see how limited
would be the result, if the laws were to give
them everything; and to reflect that the
largest income that would thus be assigned to
any woman, would be less than the income
enjoyed at the present moment by multitudes
of unmarried girls who work in our Midland
mills—girls whose wages amount to seventeen
shillings a week, who pay their parents a
shilling a day for board, and who spend
the remainder, with a most charming taste,
on dress.
He will have to reflect also that such a
result as has been just described could be
produced only by an equality that would be
absolutely grotesque in its completeness—by
every male being treated as equal to every
other male of the same age, and by every
female being treated similarly. The prime
minister, the commander-in-chief, the most
important State official, would thus, if they
were unmarried, be poorer than many a factory-girl
is at present; whilst if they were married,
they and their wives together would have but
four shillings a week more than is at present
earned by a mason, and six shillings a week
less than is earned by an overlooker in a
cotton-mill.
◆1 Absolute
pecuniary
equality,
however, is
not thought
possible by
anybody;
◆2 As the
salaries
asked for
Members of
Parliament
by the
Labour
Party
show.
◆¹ But an equality of this kind, from a practical
point of view, is worth considering only as
a means of reducing it to an absurdity. Even
were it established to-morrow, it could not be
maintained for a month, owing to the difficulty
that would arise in connection with the
question of children: as unless a State official
checked the weekly bills of every parent,
parents inevitably would save out of their
children’s allowances; and those with many
children would be very soon founding fortunes.
And again it is obvious that different kinds of
occupation require from those engaged in them
unequal expenditures; so that the inevitable
inequality of needs would make pecuniary
equality impossible. Indeed every practical
man in our own country owns this, however
extreme his views; ◆² as is evidenced by the
amounts which have been suggested by the
leaders of the Labour Party as a fit salary for
a paid Member of Parliament. These amounts
vary from three hundred pounds a year to
four hundred pounds; so that the unmarried
Member of Parliament, in the opinion of
our most thoroughgoing democrats, deserves
an income from six to eight times as great
as the utmost income possible for the ordinary
unmarried man. And there are many
occupations which will, if this be admitted,
deserve to be paid on the same or on even a
higher scale. We may therefore take it for
granted that the most levelling politicians in
the country, with whom it is worth while to
reason as practical and influential men, would
spare those incomes not exceeding four hundred
pounds a year, and would probably increase the
number of those between that amount and a
hundred and fifty pounds. Now the total
amount of the incomes between these limits
is not far from two hundred million pounds:
so if this be deducted from the twelve hundred
million pounds which we just now took as the
sum to be divided equally, the incomes of the
people at large will be less by sixteen per cent
than the sums at which they were just now
estimated; and the standard of average comfort
will be represented by a childless man and
wife having thirty-one shillings and eightpence
instead of thirty-eight shillings a week.
◆1 General
redistribution,
then,
is not
thought
possible by
any English
party;
◆2 But it is
still instructive
to
consider
the theoretical
results
of it.
◆¹ We need not, however, dwell upon such
details longer: for there are few people who
conceive even a redistribution like this to be
possible; and there would probably be fewer
still who would run the risk of attempting it,
if they realised how limited would be the
utmost results of it to themselves. My only
reason for dealing with these schemes at all
is that, ◆² whilst they are felt to be impossible as
soon as they are considered closely, they are
yet the schemes which invariably suggest
themselves to the mind when first the idea of
any great social change is presented to it; and
a knowledge of their theoretical results, though
it offers no indication of what may actually be
attainable, will sober our thoughts, and at the
same time stimulate them, by putting a distinct
and business-like limit to what is conceivable.
◆1 But there
are certain
parts of the
national
income the
redistribution
of
which has
been
actually
advocated,
i.e.:
(1) the rent
of the land;
(2) the interest
of the
National
Debt;
(3) the
sums spent
on the
Monarchy.
◆2 We will
consider
what the
nation
would gain
by confiscating
the
above.
◆3 Absurd
ideas as to
the amount
of the
landed
rental
of the
country.
◆¹ And for this reason, before I proceed
further, I shall ask the reader to consider a
few more theoretical estimates. The popular
agitator, and those whose opinions are influenced
by him, do not propose to seize upon
all property; they content themselves with
proposing to appropriate certain parts of it.
The parts generally fixed upon are as follows:—First
and foremost comes the landed rental[9]
of the country—the incomes of the iniquitous
landlords. Second comes the interest on the
National Debt; third, the profits of the railway
companies; and last, the sum that goes to
support the Monarchy. All these annual sums
have been proposed as subjects of confiscation,
though the process may generally be disguised
under other names. ◆² Let us take each of these
separately, and see what the community at
large would gain by the appropriation of each.
And we will begin with the income of the landlords;
for not only is this the property which
is most frequently attacked, but it is the one
from the division of which the largest results
are expected. ◆³ It is indeed part of the creed
of a certain type of politician that, if the
income of the landlords could be only divided
amongst the people, all poverty would be
abolished, and the great problem solved.
◆1 The popular
conception
of the
wealth of
the larger
landlords.
◆¹ In the minds of most of our extreme
reformers, excepting a few Socialists, the
income of the landlords figures as something
limitless; and the landlords themselves as the
representatives of all luxury. It is not difficult
to account for this. To any one who studies
the aspect of any of our rural landscapes, with
a mind at all occupied with the problem of the
redistribution of wealth, the things that will
strike his eye most and remain uppermost in
his mind, are the houses and parks and woods
belonging to the large landlords. Small
houses and cottages, though he might see a
hundred of them in a three-miles’ drive, he
would hardly notice; but if in going from
York to London he caught glimpses of twelve
large castles, he would think that the whole of
the Great Northern Railway was lined with
them. And from impressions derived thus
two beliefs have arisen—first that the word
“landlord” is synonymous with “large landlord”;
and secondly that large landlords own
most of the wealth of the kingdom. But ideas
like these, when we come to test them by
facts, are found to be ludicrous in their falsehood.
If we take the entire rental derived
from land, and compare it with the profits
derived from trade and capital, we shall find
that, so far as mere money is concerned, the
land offers the most insignificant, instead of
the most important question[10] that could
engage us. Of the income of the nation, the
entire rental of the land does not amount to
more than one-thirteenth; and during the last
ten years it has fallen about thirteen per
cent. The community could not possibly get
more than all of it; and if all of it were
divided in the proportions we have already
contemplated, it would give each man about
twopence a day and each woman about three
half-pence.[11]
◆1 The landed
aristocracy
are not the
chief rent-receivers.
◆2 A multitude
of
small proprietors
receive
twice
as much in
rent as the
entire
landed
aristocracy.
◆3 The entire
rental of
the landed
aristocracy
is so small
that its
confiscation
would
benefit no
one.
◆¹ But the more important part of the matter
still remains to be noticed. The popular idea
is, as I just now said, that we should, in confiscating
the rental of the kingdom, be merely
robbing a handful of rich men, who would be
probably a deserving, and certainly an easy
prey. The facts of the case are, however,
singularly different. It is true, indeed, if we
reckon the land by area, that the large landlords
own a preponderating part of it: but if
we reckon the land by value, the whole case
is reversed; ◆² and we find that classes of men
who are supposed by the ordinary agitator to
have no fixed interest in the national soil at
all, really draw from it a rental twice as great
as that of the class which is supposed to absorb
the whole. I will give the actual figures,[12]
based upon official returns; and in order that
the reader may know my exact meaning, let me
define the term that I have just used—namely
“large landlords”—as meaning owners of more
than a thousand acres. No one, according to
popular usage, would be called a large landlord,
who was not the owner of at least as much as
this; indeed the large landlord, as denounced
by the ordinary agitator, is generally supposed
to be the owner of much more. Out of the
aggregate rental, then—that total sum which
would, if divided, give each man twopence a
day—what goes to the large landlords is now
considerably less than twenty-nine million
pounds. By far the larger part—namely
something like seventy million pounds—is
divided amongst nine hundred and fifty thousand
owners, of whose stake in the country
the agitator seems totally unaware; and in
order to give to each man the above daily
dividend, it would be necessary to rob all this
immense multitude whose rentals are, on an
average, seventy-six pounds a year.[13] Supposing,
then, this nation of smaller landlords to
be spared, ◆³ and our robbery confined to peers
and to country gentlemen, the sum to be dealt
with would be less than twenty-nine million
pounds; and out of the ruin of every park,
manor, and castle in the country, each adult
male would receive less than three-farthings
daily.
◆1 Were the
National
Debt and
the Railways
confiscated,
the results
would likewise
be
hardly perceptible
to
the nation
as a whole.
◆¹ And now let us turn to the National Debt
and to the railways. The entire interest of
the one and the entire profits of the other,
would, if divided equally amongst the population,
give results a little, but only a little,
larger than the rental of the large landlords.
But here again, if the poorer classes were spared,
and the richer investors alone were singled out
for attack, the small dividend of perhaps one
penny for each man daily, would be diminished
to a sum yet more insignificant. How true
this is may be seen from the following figures
relating to the National Debt. Out of the
two hundred and thirty-six thousand persons
who held consols in 1880, two hundred and
sixteen thousand, or more than nine-tenths of
the whole, derived from their investments less
than ninety pounds a year; whilst nearly half
of the whole derived less than fifteen pounds.
◆1 The Monarchy
costs
so small a
sum, that
no one
would be
the richer
for its
abolition.
◆¹ And lastly, let us consider the Monarchy,
with all its pomp and circumstance, the
maintenance of which is constantly represented
as a burden seriously pressing on the shoulders
of the working-class. I am not arguing that
in itself a Monarchy is better than a Republic.
I am considering nothing but its cost in
money to the nation. Let us see then what
its maintenance actually costs each of us, and
how much each of us might conceivably gain
by its abolition. The total cost of the Monarchy
is about six hundred thousand pounds
a year; but ingenious Radicals have not
infrequently argued that virtually, though indirectly,
it costs as much as a million pounds.
Let us take then this latter sum, and divide
it amongst thirty-eight million people. What
does it come to a head? It comes to something
less than sixpence halfpenny a year.
It costs each individual less to maintain the
Queen than it would cost him to drink her
health in a couple of pots of porter. The
price of these pots is the utmost he could
gain by the abolition of the Monarchy.
But does any one think that the individual
would gain so much—or indeed, gain anything?
If he does, he is singularly sanguine.
Let him turn to countries that are under a
Republican government; and he will find that
elected Presidents are apt to cost more than
Queens.
◆1 All such
schemes of
redistribution
are
illusory,
not only on
account of
the insignificance
of their
results,
◆2 But also on
account of
a far deeper
reason, on
which the
whole
problem
depends.
◆¹ All these schemes, then, for attacking
property as it exists, for confiscating and redistributing
by some forcible process of legislation
the whole or any part of the existing
national income, are either obviously impracticable,
or their result would be insignificant.
Their utmost result indeed would not place
any of the workers in so good a position as is
at present occupied by many of them. This
is evident from what has been seen already.
◆² But there is another reason which renders such
schemes illusory—a far more important one
than any I have yet touched upon, and of a
far more fundamental kind. We will consider
this in the next chapter; and we shall find,
when we have done so, that it has brought us
to the real heart of the question.
CHAPTER IV
The Nature of the National Wealth: first, of the
National Capital; second, of the National Income.
Neither of these is susceptible of Arbitrary
Division.
◆1 A legislative
division
of the
national income
is not
only disappointing
in its theoretical
results,
but
practically
impossible,
◆¹ We have just seen how disappointing, to those
even who would gain most by it, would be the
results of an equal division of the national
income of this country, and how intolerable to
all would be the general conditions involved in
it. In doing this, we have of course adopted,
for argument’s sake, an assumption which
underlies all popular ideas of such a process;
namely, that if a Government were only strong
enough and possessed the requisite will, it could
deal with the national income in any way that
might be desired; or, in other words, that the
national income is something that could be
divided and distributed, as an enormous heap[50]
of sovereigns could, according to the will of
any one who had them under his fingers. I am
now going to show that this assumption is
entirely false, and that even were it desirable
theoretically that the national income should
be redivided, it is not susceptible of any such
arbitrary division.
◆1 As will
be shown
in this
chapter.
◆¹ To those who are unaccustomed to reflecting
on economic problems, and who more or less
consciously associate the qualities of wealth
with those of the money in whose terms its
amount is stated, I cannot introduce this
important subject better than by calling their
attention to the few following facts, which,
simple and accessible as they are, are not
generally known.
◆1 Wealth is
utterly unlike
money
in its
divisible
qualities.
◆2 The money
of the
United
Kingdom
is an imperceptible
fraction of
its wealth.
◆¹ The capital value of the wealth of the
United Kingdom is estimated at something
like ten thousand million pounds; but the
entire amount of sovereigns and shillings in
the country does not exceed a hundred and
forty-four million pounds, nor that of the
uncoined bullion, a hundred and twenty-two
million pounds. That is to say, for every
nominal ten thousand sovereigns there does
not exist in reality more than two hundred
and twenty-six. Were this sum divided
amongst the population equally, it would give
every one a share of exactly seven pounds.
Again, this country produces every year
wealth which we express by calling it thirteen
hundred million pounds. ◆² The amount of
gold and silver produced annually by the
whole world is hardly so much as thirty-eight
million pounds. If the whole of this were
appropriated by the United Kingdom, it
would give annually to each inhabitant only
ten new shillings and a single new half-sovereign.
The United Kingdom, however,
gets annually but a tenth of the world’s
money, so its annual share in reality is not
so much as four million pounds. Accordingly,
that vast volume of wealth which we express
by calling it thirteen hundred million pounds,
has but four million pounds of fresh money
year by year to correspond to it. That is
to say, there is only one new sovereign for
every new nominal sum of three hundred
and twenty-five.
◆1 The nature
of wealth,
as a whole,
is quite
misconceived by
most
people;
◆2 As we see
by the
metaphors
they use to
describe it.
◆¹ Wealth as a whole, therefore, is something
so totally distinct from money that there is no
ground for presuming it to be divisible in the
same way. What is wealth, then, in a country
like our own? To some people this will seem
a superfluous question. They will say that
every one knows what wealth is by experience—by
the experience of possessing it, or by the
experience of wanting it. And in a certain
sense this is true, but not in any sense that
concerns us here. In precisely the same sense
every one knows what health is; but that is
very different from knowing on what health
depends; and to know the effects of wealth on
our own existence is very different from knowing
the nature of the thing that causes them.
Indeed, as a matter of fact, what wealth really
consists of is a thing which very few people are
ever at the trouble to realise; and nothing
shows that such is the case more clearly than
the false and misleading images which are
commonly used to represent it. ◆² The most
familiar of these are: “a treasure,” “a store,”
“a hoard,” or, as the Americans say, “a pile.”
Now any one of these images is not only not
literally true, but embodies and expresses a
mischievous and misleading falsehood. It
represents wealth as something which could be
carried off and divided—as a kind of plunder
which might be seized by a conquering army.
But the truth is, that the amount of existing
wealth which can be accurately described, or
could be possibly treated in this way, is, in a
country like ours, a very insignificant portion;
and, were social conditions revolutionised to
any serious degree, much of that portion
would lose its value and cease to be wealth
at all.
◆1 Many kinds
of wealth
that are
considered
typical
would
become
almost
valueless if
divided:
for
instance, a
great house
and its
contents.
◆¹ Let us take, for instance, some palatial house
in London, which catches the public gaze as a
monument of wealth and splendour; and we
will suppose that a mob of five hundred people
are incited to plunder it by a leader who
informs them that its contents are worth
two hundred thousand pounds. Assuming
that estimate to be correct, would it mean
that of these five hundred people each would
get a portion to him worth four hundred
pounds? Let us see what would really
happen. They would find enough wine,
perhaps, to keep them all drunk for a
week; enough food to feed thirty of them
for a day; and sheets and blankets for
possibly thirty beds. But this would not
account for many thousands out of the
two hundred thousand pounds. The bulk of
that sum would be made up—how? A
hundred thousand pounds would be probably
represented by some hundred and fifty pictures,
and the rest by rare furniture, china, and
works of art. Now all these things to the
pillagers would be absolutely devoid of value;
for if such pillage were general there would
be nobody left to buy them; and they would
in themselves give the pillagers no pleasure.
One can imagine the feelings of a man who,
expecting four hundred pounds, found himself
presented with an unsaleable Sèvres broth-basin,
or a picture of a Dutch burgomaster; or
of five such men if for their share they were
given a buhl cabinet between them. We may
be quite certain that the broth-basin would be
at once broken in anger; the cabinet would
be tossed up for, and probably used as a
rabbit-hutch; and the men as a body would
endeavour to make up for their disappointment
by ducking or lynching the leader
who had managed to make such fools of
them.
◆1 Wealth, as
a whole,
even less
susceptible
of division.
◆¹ And now let us consider the wealth of the
kingdom as a whole. Much as the bulk of it
differs from the contents of a house of this
kind, it would, if seized on in any forcible
way, prove even more disappointing and
elusive.
◆1 Wealth, as
a whole,
has two
aspects:
that of
capital, and
that of
income.
◆2 We will
first consider
the
national
capital.
◆¹ We may consider it under two aspects.
We may consider it as so much annual income,
or else as so much capital. In the last chapter
we were considering it as so much income,
and presently we shall be doing so again.
But as capital may possibly strike the imagination
of many as something more tangible
and easily seized, and likely to yield, if redistributed,
more satisfactory results, ◆² we will
see first of what items the estimated capital of
this country is composed. To do so will not
only be instructive: it will also be curious
and amusing.
◆1 This capital
consists
not of
money;
◆¹ As I said just now, its value, expressed in
money, is according to the latest authorities
about ten thousand million pounds.[14] As
actual money, however, forms so minute a
portion of this,—the reader will see that it is
hardly more than one-fortieth,—we may, for
our present purpose, pass it entirely over;
and our concern will be solely with the things
for which our millions are a mere expression.
◆1 But of three
classes of
things: the
two first
comprising
things not
susceptible
of division;
◆¹ It will be found that these things divide
themselves into three classes. The first
consists of things which, from their very
nature, are not susceptible of any forcible
division at all; the second consists of things
which are susceptible of division only by a
process of physically destroying them and
pulling them into pieces; and each of these
two classes, in point of value, represents,
roughly speaking, nearly a quarter of the total.
The third class alone, which represents little
more than a half, consists of things which,
even theoretically, could be divided without
being destroyed.
◆1 The third
class comprising
all
those
things that
could be
divided
without
destroying
them; and
forming
about half
of the total.
◆¹ We will consider this third class first, which
represents in the estimates of statisticians
five thousand seven hundred million pounds.
The principal things comprised in it are land,
houses, furniture, works of art, clothing,
merchandise, provisions, and live-stock; and
such commodities in general as change hands
over the shopman’s counter, or in the market.[15]
Of these items, by far the largest is houses,
which make up a quarter of the capital value
of the country, or two thousand five hundred
million pounds. But more than half this
sum stands for houses which are much
above the average in size, and which do
not form more than an eighth part of the
whole; and were they apportioned to a new
class of occupants, they would lose at least
three-fourths of their present estimated value.
So too with regard to furniture and works of
art, a large part of their estimated value
would, as we have seen already, disappear in
distribution likewise: and their estimated
value is about a tenth of the whole we are
now considering. Land, of course, can, at all
events in theory, be divided with far greater
advantage; and counts in the estimates as
fifteen hundred million pounds—or something
under a sixth of the whole. Merchandise,
provisions, and movable goods in general
can be divided yet more readily; and so one
would think could live-stock, though this is
hardly so in reality: but of the whole these
three last items form little more than a
twentieth.
◆1 The results
of dividing
these
would be
ridiculous.
◆¹ And now, supposing all these divisible
things to be divided, let us see what the
capital would look like which would be allotted
to each individual. Each individual would
find himself possessed of a lodging of some
sort, together with clothes and furniture worth
about eight pounds. He would have about
eight pounds’ worth of provisions and miscellaneous
movables, and a ring, a pin, or a
brooch, worth about three pounds ten shillings.
He would also be the proprietor of one acre
of land, which would necessarily in many
cases be miles away from his dwelling,
whilst as to stocking his acre, he would be
met by the following difficulty. He would
find himself entitled to the twentieth part
of a horse, to two-thirds of a sheep, the
fourth part of a cow, and the tenth part of
a pig.
◆1 The second
class of
things,
comprising
the
national
capital,
could not
be divided
without
destroying
them.
◆2 The
remaining
class of
things
could not
be divided
at all.
◆¹ Such then would be the result to the individual
of dividing the whole of our capital
that could be divided without destroying it.
This is, as we said, a little more than half
of the total; and now let us turn to the
two other quarters; beginning with the
things which could be indeed divided, but
which would obviously be destroyed in the
process. Their estimated value is more than
two thousand million pounds: half of which
sum is represented by the railways and shipping
of the kingdom; six hundred million
pounds, by gasworks and the machinery in
our factories; and the rest, by roads and
streets and public works and buildings. ◆² These,
it is obvious, are not suitable for division;
and still less divisible are the things in the
class that still remains. For of their total
value, which amounts to some two thousand
five hundred million pounds, more than a
thousand million pounds, according to Mr.
Giffen, represent the good-will of various
professions of business; and the whole of the
remainder—nearly fifteen hundred million
pounds—represents nothing that is in the
United Kingdom at all, but merely legal
claims on the part of particular British
subjects to a share in the proceeds of enterprise
in other countries.
This last class consists of things which are
merely rights and advantages secured by law,
and dependent on existing social conditions;
and it can be easily understood how they
would disappear under any attempt to seize
them. But the remaining three quarters of
our capital consists of material things; and
what we have seen with regard to them may
strike many people as incredible; for the
moment we imagine them violently seized
and distributed, they seem to dwindle and
shrivel up; and the share of each individual
suggests to one’s mind nothing but a series of
ludicrous pictures—pictures of men whose
heritage in all this unimaginable wealth is an
acre of ground, two wheels of a steam-engine,
a bedroom, a pearl pin, and the tenth part of
a pig.
◆1 Capital has
no value at
all, except
when vivified
by use;
◆¹ The explanation, however, of this result is
to be found in the recognition of an exceedingly
simple fact: that the capital of a country
is of hardly any value at all, and is, as capital,
of no value at all, when regarded merely as
an aggregate of material things, and not as
material things made living by their connection
with life. The land, which is worth
fifteen hundred million pounds, depends for
its value on the application of human labour
to it, and the profitable application of labour
depends on skill and intelligence. The value
of the houses depends on our means of living
in them—depends not on themselves, but on
the way in which they are inhabited. What
are railways or steamships, regarded as dead
matter, or all the machinery belonging to
all the manufacturing companies? Nothing.
They are no more wealth than a decomposing
corpse is a man. They become wealth only
when life fills them with movement by a
power which, like all vital processes, is one of infinite
complexity: when multitudes are massed
in this or in that spot, or diffused sparsely
over this or that district; when trains move at
appropriate seasons, and coal finds its way from
the mine to the engine-furnace. The only parts
of the capital in existence at any given moment,
which deserve the name of capital as mere
material things, are the stores of food, fuel,
and clothing existing in granaries, shops, and
elsewhere; and not only is the value of these
proportionately small, but, if not renewed
constantly, they would in a few weeks be
exhausted.
◆1 And it
obviously
cannot be
used if it is
equally distributed.
◆2 Income is
all that
could conceivably
be thus
divided.
◆¹ It is plain then that, under the complicated
system of production to which the wealth of
the modern world is due, an equal division of
the capital of a country like our own is not
the way to secure an equal division of wealth.
◆² The only thing that could conceivably be
divided is income. If, however, it is true that
capital is, as we have seen it is, in its very
nature living, and ceases to be itself the
moment that life goes out of it, still more
emphatically must the same thing be said of
income, for the sake of producing which
capital is alone accumulated. Agitators talk
of the national income as if it were a dead
tree which a statesman like Mr. Gladstone
could cut into chips and distribute. It is not
like a dead tree; it is like the living column of
a fountain, of which every particle is in constant
movement, and of which the substance is
never for two minutes the same.
◆1 The
national
income
consists of
money no
more than
the national
capital
does.
◆2 It consists
of other
things, or
rights to
other
things;
◆3 Namely, of
perishable
goods,
durable
goods, and
services.
◆¹ Let us examine the details of this income,
and the truth of what has been said will be
apparent. The total amount, as we have
seen, is estimated at thirteen hundred million
pounds; it is not, however, made up of sovereigns,
but of things of which sovereigns are
nothing more than the measure. ◆² The true
income of the nation and the true income of
the individual consist alike of things which
are actually consumed or enjoyed; or of legal
rights to such things which are accumulated
for future exercise. Of these last, which, in
other words, are savings, and are estimated
to amount to a hundred and thirty million
pounds annually, we need not speak here, except
to deduct them from the total spent. The total
is thus reduced to eleven hundred and seventy
million pounds—or to things actually consumed
or enjoyed, which are valued at that
figure. Now what are these things? That is
our present question. ◆³ By far the larger part
of them comes under the following heads:
Food, Clothing, Lodging, Fuel and Lighting,
the attendance of Servants, the Defence of the
Country and Empire, and the Maintenance of
Law and Order. These together represent
about eight hundred million pounds. Of the
remaining three hundred and seventy million
pounds, about a third is represented by the
transport of goods and travelling; and not
much more than a quarter of the total income,
or about two hundred and seventy million
pounds, by new furniture, pictures, books,
plate, and other miscellaneous articles. The
furniture produced annually counts for something
like forty million pounds; and the
new plate for not more than five hundred
thousand pounds.
And now let us examine these things from
certain different points of view, and see how in
each case they group themselves into different
classes.
In the first place, they may be classified
thus: into things that are wealth because
they are consumed, things that are wealth
because they are owned, and things that are
wealth because they are used or occupied.
Under the first heading come food, clothing,
lighting, and fuel; under the second, movable
chattels; and under the third, the occupation
of houses,[16] the services of domestics, the
carrying of letters by the Post Office, transport
and travelling, and the defences and administration
of the country. In other words,
the first class consists of new perishable
goods, the second of new durable goods,
and the third not of goods at all, but of
services and uses. The relative amounts
of value of the three will be shown with
sufficient accuracy by the following rough
estimates.
Of a total of eleven hundred and seventy
million pounds, perishable goods count for
five hundred and twenty million pounds,
durable goods and chattels for two hundred
and fifty million pounds, and services and
uses for four hundred million pounds. Thus,
less than a quarter of what we call the national
income consists of material things which we
can keep and collect about us; little less than
half consists of material things which are only
produced to perish, and perish almost as fast
as they are made; and more than a third
consists of actions and services which are
not material at all, and pass away and renew
themselves even faster than food and fuel.
◆1 A large
part of the
national
income
consists
of things
that are
imported.
◆2 Most of
our food is
imported.
◆¹ This is how the national income appears,
as seen from one point of view. Let us change
our ground, and see how it appears to us from
another. We shall see the uses and the
services—to the value of four hundred million
pounds—still grouped apart as before. But
the remaining elements, representing nearly
eight hundred million pounds, and consisting
of durable and perishable material things,
we shall see dividing itself in an entirely
new way—into material things made at
home, and material things imported. We
shall see that the imported things come to
very nearly half;[17] and we shall see further that
amongst these imported things food forms
incomparably the largest item. But the significance
of this fact is not fully apparent till
we consider what is the total amount of food
consumed by us; and when we do that, we
shall see that, exclusive of alcoholic drinks,
actually more than half come to us from other
countries.[18] The reader perhaps may think
that this imported portion consists largely of
luxuries, which, on occasion, we could do
without. If he does think so, let him confine
his attention to those articles which
are most necessary, and most universally
consumed—namely bread, meat, tea, coffee, and
sugar—◆² and he will see that our imports are to
our home produce as ninety to seventy-three.
If we strike out the last three, our position
is still more startling;[19] and most startling if
we confine ourselves to the prime necessary—bread.
The imported wheat is to the home-grown
wheat as twenty-six to twelve: that is
to say, of the population of this kingdom
twenty-six millions subsist on wheat that is
imported, and only twelve millions on wheat
that is grown at home; or, to put the matter
in a slightly different way, we all subsist on
imported wheat for eight months of the year.
◆1 Thus the
national income
is a
product of
infinite
complexity.
◆¹ And now let the reader reflect on what
all this means. It means that of the
material part of the national income half
consists, not of goods which we ourselves
produce, but of foreign goods which are
exchanged for them; and are exchanged for
them only because, by means of the most
far-reaching knowledge, and the most delicate
adaptation of skill, we are able to produce
goods fitted to the wants and tastes of distant
nations and communities, many of which are
to most of us hardly even known by name.
On every workman’s breakfast-table is a meeting
of all the continents and of all the zones;
and they are united there by a thousand
processes that never pause for a moment,
and thoughts and energies that never for a
moment sleep.
◆1 Its amount
also varies
owing to
infinitely
complicated
causes,
◆¹ A consideration of these facts will be
enough to bring home to anybody the accuracy
of the simile of which I made use just now,
when I compared the income of the nation to
the column thrown up by a fountain. He
will see how, like such a column, it is a
constant stream of particles, taking its motion
from a variety of complicated forces, and how
it is a phenomenon of force quite as much as a
phenomenon of matter. He will see that it is
a living thing, not a dead thing: and that it
can no more be distributed by any mechanical
division of it, than the labour of a man can be
distributed by cutting his limbs to pieces.
This simile of the fountain, though accurate,
is, like most similes, incomplete. It will, however,
serve to introduce us to one peculiarity
more by which our national income is distinguished,
and which has an even greater
significance than any we have yet dealt with.
In figuring the national income as the water
thrown up by a fountain, we of course suppose
its estimated amount or value to be represented
by the volume of the water and the height to
which it is thrown. What I am anxious now
to impress on the attention of the reader is
that the height and volume of our national
fountain of riches are never quite the same
from one year to another; whilst we need not
extend our view beyond the limits of one
generation to see that they have varied in the
most astonishing manner. The height and
volume of the fountain are now very nearly
double what they were when Mr. Gladstone
was in Lord Aberdeen’s Ministry.[20]
◆1 Which are
quite independent
of
the growth
of population;
◆¹ Some readers will perhaps be tempted to
say that in this there is nothing wonderful, for
it is due to the increase of population. But
the increase of population has nothing to do
with the matter. It cannot have anything to
do with what I am now stating. For when I
say that within a certain period the income of
the nation has doubled itself, I mean that it
has doubled itself in proportion to the population;
so that, no matter how many more
millions of people there may be in the country
now than there were at the beginning of the
period in question, there is annually produced
for each million of people now nearly twice
the income that was produced for each million
of people then. Or in other words, an equal
division now would give each man nearly
double the amount that it would have given
him when Mr. Gladstone was beginning to be
middle-aged.
◆1 As we may
see by comparing
the
income of
this country
with
the income
of others.
◆¹ But we must not be content with comparing
our national income with itself. Let us compare
it also with the incomes of other countries;
and let it in all cases be understood that the
comparison is between the income as related to
the respective populations, and not between
the absolute totals. We will begin with
France. It is estimated that, within the last
hundred and ten years, the income of France
has, relatively to the population, increased more
than fourfold. A division of the income in
1780 would have given six pounds a head to
everybody: a similar division now would give
everybody twenty-seven pounds. And yet the
income of France, after all this rapid growth,
is to-day twenty-one per cent less than that
of the United Kingdom. Other comparisons
we shall find even more striking. Relatively
to the respective populations, the income of
the United Kingdom exceeds that of Norway
in the proportion of thirty-four to twenty;
that of Switzerland, in the proportion of thirty-four
to nineteen; that of Italy, in the proportion
of thirty-four to twelve; and that of
Russia, in the proportion of thirty-four to
eleven. The comparison with Italy and Russia
brings to light a remarkable fact. Were all
the property of the upper classes in those
countries confiscated, and the entire incomes
distributed in equal shares, the share of each
Russian would be fifty per cent less, and of
each Italian forty per cent less than what each
inhabitant of the United Kingdom would
receive from a division of the income of its
wage-earning classes only.
We find, therefore, that if we take equal
populations of men,—populations, let us say,
of a million men each,—either belonging to the
same nation at different dates, or to different
civilised nations at the same date, that the incomes
produced by no two of them reach to
the same amount; but that, on the contrary,
the differences between the largest income and
the others range from twenty to two hundred
per cent.
◆1 The causes
of these
differences
in income
are not
differences
of race,
◆¹ Now what is the reason of this? Perhaps
it will be said that differences of race are the
reason. That may explain a little, but it will
not explain much; for these differences between
the incomes produced by equal bodies of men
are not observable only when men are of
different races; but the most striking examples,—namely,
those afforded by our own country
and France—are differences between the incomes
produced by the same race during
different decades—by the same race, and by
many of the same individuals.
◆1 Nor of soil
or climate,
◆¹ Perhaps then it will be said that they are
due to differences of soil and climate. But
again, that will not explain the differences, at
various dates, between the incomes of the same
countries; and though it may explain a little,
it will not explain much, of the differences at
the same date between the incomes of different
countries. The soil and climate, for instance,
of the United Kingdom, are not in themselves
more suited for agriculture than the soil and
climate of France and Belgium; and yet for
each individual actually engaged in agriculture,
this country produces in value twenty-five per
cent more than France, and forty per cent
more than Belgium. I may add that it produces
forty-six per cent more than Germany,
sixty-six per cent more than Austria, and
sixty per cent more than Italy.[21]
◆1 Nor of
hours of
labour,
◆¹ Perhaps then a third explanation will be
suggested. These differences will be said to
be due to differences in the hours of labour.
But a moment’s consideration will show that
that has nothing to do with the problem; for
when a million people in this country produced
half what they produce to-day, they had fewer
holidays, and they worked longer hours. Now
that they have doubled the annual produce,
they take practically four weeks less in
producing it.[22] Again, the hours of labour for
the manufacturing classes are in Switzerland
twenty-six per cent longer at the present time
than in this country; and yet the annual product,
in proportion to the number of operatives,
is twenty-eight per cent less.[23]
Agriculture gives us examples of the same
discrepancy between the labour expended and
the value of the result obtained. In France,
the agricultural population is three times
what it is in this country, but the value of
the agricultural produce is not so much as
double.[24]
◆1 But are
causes of
some other
kind which
lie below
the surface,
Plainly, therefore, the growth of a nation’s
income, under modern conditions, does not
depend on an increased expenditure of labour.
There might, indeed, seem some ground for
leaping to the contrary conclusion—that it
grows in proportion as the hours of labour are
limited: but whatever incidental truth there
may be in that contention, it does not explain
the main facts we are dealing with; for some
of the most rapid changes in the incomes of
nations we find have occurred during periods
when the hours of labour remained unaltered;
and we find at the present moment that
countries in which the hours of labour are
the same, differ even more, in point of income,
from one another than they differ from countries
in which the hours of labour are different.
◆¹ Whatever, therefore, the causes of such differences
may be, they are not simple and
superficial causes like these.
◆1 And which
requires to
be carefully
searched
for.
I have alluded to the incomes of foreign
countries only for the sake of throwing
more light on the income of our own. Let
us again turn to that. Half of that income,
as we have seen, consists to-day of
an annual product new since the time when
men still in their prime were children;
and this mysterious addition to our wealth
has rapidly and silently developed itself,
without one person in a thousand being
aware of its extent, or realising the operation
of any new forces that might account for
it. Let people of middle age look back to
their own childhood; and the England of
that time, in aspects and modes of life, will
not seem to them very different from what it
seems now. Let them turn over a book of
John Leech’s sketches, which appeared in
Punch about the time of the first Exhibition;
and, putting aside a few changes in feminine
fashion, they will see a faithful representation
of the life that still surrounds them. The
street, the drawing-room, the hunting-field,
the railway-station—nothing will be obsolete,
nothing out-of-date. Nothing will suggest
that since these sketches were made any perceptible
change has come over the conditions
of our civilisation. And yet, somehow or
other, some changes have taken place, owing
to which our income has nearly doubled itself.
◆¹ In other words, the existence of one-half of
our wealth is due to causes, the nature, the
presence, and the operation of which, are
hidden so completely beneath the surface of
life as to escape altogether the eye of ordinary
observation, and reveal themselves only to
careful and deliberate search.
◆1 For, unless
we understand
the causes
which have
made our
national income
grow,
we may, by
interfering
with them
unknowingly,
make
our income
decrease:
◆¹ The practical moral of all this is obvious:
that just as our income has doubled itself
without our being aware of the causes, and
almost without our being aware of the fact,
so unless we learn what the causes are, and
are consequently able to secure for them fair
play, or, at all events, to avoid interfering
with their operation, we may lose what we
have gained even more quickly than we have
gained it, and annihilate the larger part of
what we are desirous to distribute. We have
seen that the national income is a living thing;
and, as is the case with other living things,
the principles of its growth reside in parts
of the body which are themselves not sensitive
to pain, but which may for the moment be
deranged and injured with impunity, and will
betray their injury only by results which arise
afterwards, and which may not be perceived
till it is too late to remedy them.
◆1 And this is
the danger
of reckless
social legislation.
◆¹ Here lies the danger of reckless social legislation,
and even of the reckless formation of
vague public opinion; for public opinion, in a
democratic country like ours, is legislation in
its nebular stage: and hence the only way to
avert this danger is, first to do what we have
just now been doing,—to consider the amount
and character of the wealth with which we
have to deal,—and secondly, to examine
the causes to which the production of this
wealth has been due, and on which the
maintenance of its continued production must
depend.
◆1 We will
therefore,
in the
following
Book,
examine
what these
causes are.
◆¹ Let the social reformer lay the following
reflections to his heart. Some of the more
ardent and hopeful of the leaders of the
Labour Party to-day imagine that considerable
changes in the distribution of the national
income may be brought about by the close of
the present century. In other words, they
prophesy that the Government will seven
years hence do certain things with that year’s
national income. But the national income of
that year is not yet in existence; and what
grounds have those sanguine persons for
thinking that when it is produced it will be
as large, or even half as large, as the national
income is to-day? What grounds have they
for believing that, if the working-classes then
take everything, they will be as rich as they
are now when they take only a part? The
only ground on which such a belief can be
justified is the implied belief that the same
conditions and forces which have swelled the
national income to its present vast amount,
will still continue in undisturbed operation.
We will now proceed to consider what
these conditions and forces are.
BOOK II
THE CHIEF FACTOR IN THE PRODUCTION
OF THE NATIONAL INCOME
CHAPTER I
Of the various Factors in Production, and how to
distinguish the Amount produced by each.
The inquiry on which we are entering really
comprises two. I will explain how.
Although, as we have seen, of the yearly
income of the nation a part only consists of
material things, yet the remainder depends
upon these, and its amount is necessarily in
proportion to them. Accordingly, when we are
dealing with the question of how the income
is produced, we may represent the whole of it
as a great heap of commodities, which every
year disappears, and is every year replaced by
a new one. Here then we have a heap of
commodities on one side, and on the other the
subjects of our inquiry—namely, the conditions
and forces which produce that heap.
◆1 Land,
Capital,
and
Human
Exertion
are the
three
factors in
production;
but
at present
we may
omit
Capital.
Now, as to what these conditions and forces
are, there is a familiar answer ready for us—◆¹ Land,
Labour, and Capital; and, with a certain
reservation, we may take this to be true. But
as Capital is itself the result of Land and
Labour, we need not, for the moment, treat
Capital separately; but we may say that the
heap is produced by Land and Labour simply.
I use this formula, however, only for the
purpose of amending it. It will be better, for
reasons with which I shall deal presently, instead
of the term Labour to use the term
Human Exertion. And further, we must
remember this—the heap of commodities we
have in view is no mere abstraction, but represents
the income of this country at some definite
date; so that when we are talking of the
forces and conditions that have produced it, we
mean not only Human Exertion and Land, but
Human Exertion of a certain definite amount
applied to Land of a definite extent and quality.
◆1 The first
point we
notice is
that the
exertion
of the
same number
of men
applied to
the same
land does
not always
produce
the same
amount of
wealth.
◆2 This must
be due to
some varying
element
in the
Human
Exertion in
question.
◆3 Let us
compare
production
in this
country
100 years
ago with
production
now.
◆¹ Now, as I pointed out in the last Book, one
of the most remarkable things about our
national production of commodities, is that the
yearly exertion of the same number of men,
applied to land of the same extent and quality,
has been far from producing always a heap of
the same size. On the contrary, the heap
which it produces to-day is twice as large as
that which it produced in the days of our
fathers; and nearly three times as large as
that which it produced in the days of our
grandfathers. Here then is the reason why
the inquiry that is before us is twofold. For
we have at first to take some one of such
heaps singly—on several accounts it will be
convenient to take the smallest, namely that
produced about a hundred years ago—and to
analyse the parts which Land and Human
Exertion played respectively in the production
of it. Then, having seen how Land and Human
Exertion produced in the days of our grandfathers
a heap of this special size, we must
proceed to inquire why three generations
later the same land and the exertions of a
similar number of men produce a heap which
is nearly three times as large. For the difference
of result cannot be due to nothing. ◆² It
must be due to some difference in one of the
two causes—to the presence in this cause of
some varying element: and it is precisely here—here
in this varying element—that the main
interest of our inquiry centres. For if it is
owing to a variation in this element that our
productive powers have nearly trebled themselves
in the course of three generations, nearly
two-thirds of the income which the nation
enjoys at present depends on the present
condition of this element being maintained,
and not being suffered—as it very easily might
be—to again become what it was three
generations back. ◆³ Let us begin then with
taking the amount of commodities produced in
this country at the end of the last century,
which is at once the most convenient and the
most natural period to select; for production
was then entering on its present stage of
development, and its course from then till
now is more or less familiar to us all.
We will start therefore with the fact that,
about a hundred years ago, our national income,
if divided equally amongst the inhabitants of
the kingdom, would have yielded to each
inhabitant a share of about fourteen pounds;
so that if we confine ourselves to Great Britain,
the population of which was then about ten
millions, we have a national income of a
hundred and forty million pounds, or a heap of
commodities produced every year to an amount
that is indicated by that money value. Let us
take then any one of the closing years of the
last century, and consider for a moment the
causes at work in this island to which the production
of such a heap of commodities was due.
In general language, these causes have been
described already as Human Exertion of a
certain definite amount applied to Land of a
certain definite extent and quality; but it will
now be well to restore to its traditional place
the accumulated result of past exertion—namely
Capital, and to think of it as a separate
cause, according to the usual practice. For
everybody knows that at the close of the last
century, many sorts of machinery, and stores
of all sorts of necessaries, were made and
accumulated to assist and maintain Labour;
and it is of such things that Capital principally
consists. The Capital of Great Britain was
at that time about sixteen hundred million
pounds.[25] We will accordingly say that about
a hundred years ago, the Land of this island,
the Capital of this island, and the Exertions of
a population of ten million people produced
together, every twelve months, a heap of commodities
worth a hundred and forty million
pounds. We need not, however, dwell, till
later, on these details. For the present our
national production at this particular period
may be taken to represent the production of
wealth generally.
◆1 How much
in each
case did
Land,
Capital,
and Human
Exertion
produce respectively?
◆¹ Now the question, let it be remembered,
with which we are concerned ultimately, is
how wealth, as produced in the modern world,
may be distributed. Accordingly, since the
distribution of it presupposes its production,
and since we are agreed generally as to what
the causes of its production are,—namely, Land,
Capital, and Human Exertion,—our next great
step is to inquire what proportion of the product
is to be set down as due to each of these
causes separately; for it is by this means only
that we can see how and to what extent our
social arrangements may be changed, without
our production being diminished. And I
cannot introduce the subject in a better way
than by quoting the following passage from
John Stuart Mill, in which he declares such
an inquiry to be both meaningless and
impossible to answer; for that it can be
answered, and that it is full of meaning, and
that to ask and answer it is a practical and
fundamental necessity, will be made all the
plainer by the absurdity of Mill’s denial.
◆1 Mill declares
this
question to
be meaningless;
◆2 But his
argument
is
answered,
and is refuted
both
by practical
life and
by his own
writings.
◆¹ “Some writers,” he says, “have raised the
question whether Nature (or, in the language
of economics, Land) gives more assistance to
Labour in one kind of industry or another, and
have said that in some occupations Labour
does most; in others, Nature most. In this,
however, there seems much confusion of ideas.
The part which Nature has in any work of
man is indefinite and immeasurable. It is
impossible to decide that in any one thing
Nature does more than in any other. One
cannot even say that Labour does less. Less
Labour may be required; but if that which is
required is absolutely indispensable, the result
is just as much the product of Labour as of
Nature. When two conditions are equally
necessary for producing the effect at all, it is
unmeaning to say that so much of it is produced
by one and so much by the other. It
is like attempting to decide which half of a
pair of scissors has most to do with the act of
cutting; or, which of the factors—five or six—has
most to do with the production of
thirty.” So writes Mill in the first chapter
of his Principles of Political Economy;
and if what he says is true with regard to
Land and Labour (or, as we are calling it,
Human Exertion), it is equally true with regard
to Human Exertion and Capital; for without
Human Exertion, Capital could produce
nothing, and without Capital modern industry
would be impossible: and thus, according to
Mill’s argument, we cannot assign to either of
them a specific portion of the product. ◆² But
Mill’s argument is altogether unsound; and
the actual facts of life, and a large part of
Mill’s own book, little as he perceived that it
was so, are virtually a complete refutation of it.
To understand this, the reader need only
reflect on those three principal and familiar
parts into which the annual income of every
civilised nation is divided, not only in actual
practice, but theoretically by Mill himself—namely
Rent, Interest, and Wages.[26] For
these—what are they? The answer is very
simple. They are portions of the income
which correspond, at all events in theory, to
the amounts produced respectively by Land,
Capital, and Human Exertion; and which are
on that account distributed amongst three
sets of men—those who own the Land, those
who own the Capital, and those who have
contributed the Exertion. There are many
causes which in practice may prevent the
correspondence being complete; but that the
general way in which the income is actually
distributed is based on the amount produced
by these three things respectively,—Land,
Capital, and Human Exertion,—is a fact which
no one can doubt who has once taken the
trouble to consider it. It is thus perfectly
clear that, contrary to what Mill says, though
two or more agencies may be equally indispensable
to the production of any wealth at
all, it is not only not “unmeaning to say
that so much is produced by one and so
much by the other,” but it is possible to make
the calculation with practical certainty and
precision; and I will now proceed to explain
the principles on which it is made.
CHAPTER II
How the Product of Land is to be distinguished from
the Product of Human Exertion.
The question before us will be most easily
understood if we begin with once again
waiving any consideration of Capital, and if
we deal only with what Mill, in the passage
just quoted, calls “Nature and Labour”—or, in
other words, with Land and Human Exertion.
We will also, for simplicity’s sake, confine
ourselves to one use of land—its primary and
most important use, namely its use in agriculture
or food-production.
◆1 Rent is the
proportion
of the
produce
produced
not by
Human
Exertion,
but by the
Land itself;
◆¹ Now a British tenant-farmer who lives
solely by his farming obviously derives his
whole income from the produce of the soil he
occupies; but the whole of this produce does
not go to himself. Part is paid away in the
form of rent to his landlord, and part in the
form of wages to his labourers. We may
however suppose, without altering the situation,
that he has no labourers under him—that
he is his own labourer as well as his own
manager, and that the whole of the produce
that is not set aside as rent goes to himself
as the wages of his own exertion. The point
on which I am going to insist is this—that
whilst the exertion has produced the product
that is taken as wages, the soil—or to speak
more accurately—a certain quality in the soil
has just as truly produced the produce that
goes in rent—in fact that “Nature and Labour,
though equally necessary for producing the
effect at all,” each produce respectively a
certain definite part of it.
◆1 As will be
shown in
this chapter
by
reference
to the
universally
accepted
theory of
Rent.
◆¹ In order to prove this it will be enough to
make really clear to the reader the explanation
of rent which is given by all economists—an
explanation in which men of the most
opposite schools agree—men like Ricardo, and
men like Mr. Henry George; and of which
Mill himself is one of the most illustrious
exponents. I shall myself attempt to add
nothing new to it, except a greater simplicity
of statement and illustration, and a special
stress on a certain part of its meaning, the
importance of which has been hitherto disregarded.
Now, as we are going to take the industry
of agriculture for our example, we shall mean
by rent a portion of the agricultural products
derived from Human Exertion applied to a
given tract of soil. Of such products let us
take corn, and use it, for simplicity’s sake,
as representing all the rest; and that being
settled, let us go yet a step further; and,
for simplicity’s sake also, let us represent corn
by bread; and imagine that loaves develop
themselves in the soil like potatoes, and, when
the ground is properly tilled, are dug up
ready for consumption. We shall figure rent
therefore as a certain number of loaves that
are dug up from a given tract of soil. Now
everybody knows that all soils are not equally
good. That there is good land and that there
is poor land is a fact quite familiar even to
people who have never spent a single day in
the country. And this means, if we continue
the above supposition, that different fields of
precisely the same size, cultivated by similar
men and with the same expenditure of exertion,
will yield to their respective cultivators
different numbers of loaves.
◆1 We will
illustrate
this by the
case of
three men
of equal
power tilling
three
fields of
unequal
fertility.
◆¹ Let us take an example. Tom, Dick, and
Harry, we will say, are three brothers, who
have each inherited a field of twelve acres.
They are all equally strong, and equally
industrious: we may suppose, in fact, that
they all came into the world together, and are
as like one another as three Enfield rifles.
Each works in his field for the same time every
day, digs up as many loaves as he can, and
every evening brings them home in a basket.
But when they come to compare the number
that has been dug up by each, Tom always
finds that he has fifteen loaves, Dick that he
has twelve, and Harry that he has only nine;
the reason being that in the field owned by
Harry fewer loaves develop themselves than
in the fields owned by Tom and Dick. Harry
digs up fewer, because there are fewer to dig up.
Let us consider Harry’s case first.
◆1 Labour
must be
held to
produce so
much as is
absolutely
necessary
for its own
support.
◆¹ Each of the loaves is, we will say, worth
fourpence; therefore Harry, with his nine
loaves, makes three shillings a day, or eighteen
shillings a week. This is just enough to
support him, according to the ideas and habits
of his class. If his field were such that it
yielded him fewer loaves, or if he had to give
even one of the loaves away, the field would be
useless; it would not be cultivated at all,
either by him, or by anybody, nor could it be;
for the entire produce, which would then go to
the cultivator, would not be enough to induce,
or perhaps even to make him able, to cultivate
it. But, as matters stand, so long as the entire
produce does go to him, and to no one else, we
must take it for granted that his exertion and
his field between them yield him a livelihood
which, according to his habits, is sufficient; for
otherwise, as I have said, this field neither would
nor could be cultivated. And it will be well
here to make the general observation that
whenever we find a class of men cultivating
the utmost area of land which their strength
permits, and taking for themselves the entire
produce, their condition offers the highest
standard of living that can possibly be
general amongst peasant cultivators: from
which it follows that, unless no land is
cultivated except the best, the general
standard of living must necessarily require
less than the entire produce which the
best land will yield. We assume then that
Harry, with his nine loaves a day, represents
the highest standard of living that is, or that
can be, general amongst his class.
And now let us turn from Harry’s case to
the case of Tom and Dick. They have been
accustomed to precisely the same standard of
living as he has been; and they require for
their support precisely the same amount of
produce. But each day, after they have all
of them fared alike, each taking the same
quantity from his own particular basket, the
baskets of Tom and Dick present a different
appearance to that of Harry. There is in each
of the two first a something which is not to be
found in his. There is a surplus. In Dick’s
basket there are three extra loaves remaining;
and in Tom’s basket there are six. To what
then is the production of these extra loaves
due? Is it due to land, or is it due to the
exertions of Tom and Dick? Mill, as we have
seen, would tell us that this was an unmeaning
question; but we shall soon see that it is not so.
◆1 But whatever
is beyond
this
is the product
not
of Labour,
but of
Land;
It is perfectly true that it would be an
unmeaning question if we had to do with one
of the brothers only—say with Harry, and
only with Harry’s field. Then, no doubt, it
would be impossible to say which produced
most—Harry or the furrows tilled by him,—whether
Harry produced two loaves and the
furrows seven, or Harry seven and the furrows
two. And as to Harry’s case more must be said
than this. Such a calculation with regard to
it would be not only impossible, but useless;
for even if we convinced ourselves that the
land produced seven loaves, and Harry’s
exertion only two, all the loaves would still of
necessity go to Harry. In a case like this,
therefore, it is quite sufficient to take account
of Human Exertion only. Agricultural labour,
in fact, must be held to produce whatever
product is necessary for the customary
maintenance of the labourer. ◆¹ But if this is
the entire product obtained from the worst soil
cultivated, it cannot be the entire product
obtained from the best soil; and the moment
we have to deal with a second field,—a field
which is of a different quality, and which,
although it is of exactly the same size, and is
cultivated every day with precisely similar
labour, yields to that labour a larger number
of loaves,—twelve loaves, or fifteen loaves,
instead of nine,—then our position altogether
changes. We are not only able, but obliged
to consider Land as well as Labour, and to discriminate
between their respective products.
A calculation which was before as unmeaning
as Mill declares it to be, not only becomes
intelligible, but is forced on us.
◆1 As we shall
see by comparing
the
case of the
man tilling
the best
field with
that of the
man tilling
the worst.
◆¹ For if we start with the generalisation
derived from Harry’s case, or any other case
in which the land is of a similar quality that
one man’s labour produces nine loaves daily,
and then find that Tom and Dick, for the same
amount of labour, are rewarded respectively by
fifteen loaves or by twelve, we have six extra
loaves in one case, and three in the other,
which cannot have been produced by Labour,
and which yet must have been produced by
something. They cannot have been produced
by Labour; for the very assumption with which
we start is that the Labour is the same in the
last two cases as in the first; and according
to all common-sense and all logical reasoning,
the same cause cannot produce two different
results. When results differ, the cause of the
difference must be sought in some cause that
varies, not a cause that remains the same;
and the only cause that here varies is the Land.
Accordingly, just as in Harry’s case we are
neither able nor concerned to credit the Land
with any special part, or indeed any part, of
the product, but say that all the nine loaves
are produced by Harry’s Labour, so too in the
case of Tom and Dick we credit Labour with a
precisely similar number; but all loaves
beyond that number we credit not to their
Labour, but to their Land—or, to speak more
accurately, to certain qualities which their
Land possesses, and which are not possessed
by Harry’s. In Dick’s case these superior
qualities produce three loaves; in Harry’s case,
they produce six.
◆1 The men
themselves
would be
the first to
understand
this.
If any one doubts that such is the case, let
him imagine our three brothers beginning to
quarrel amongst themselves, and Tom and
Dick boasting that they were better men than
Harry, on the ground that they always brought
home more loaves than he. Every one can see
what Harry’s retort would be, and see also that
it is unanswerable. ◆¹ Of course he would say,
“I am as good a man as either of you, and my
labour produces quite as much as yours. Let
us only change fields, and you will see that
soon enough. Let Tom take mine, and let me
take his, and I then will bring home fifteen
loaves; and he, work as he may, will only
bring home nine. It is your b——y land that
produces more than mine, not you that produce
more than I; and if you deny it, stand out
you ——s and I’ll fight you.” We may
also appeal to one of the commonest of our
common phrases, in which Harry’s supposed
contention is every day reiterated. If a
farmer is transferred from a bad farm to a good
one, and the product of his farming is thereby
increased, as it will be, everybody will say,
“The good farm makes all the difference.”
This is merely another way of saying, the
superior qualities in the soil produce all the
increase, or—to continue our illustration—the
increased number of loaves.
And all the world is not only asserting this
truth every day, but is also acting on it; for
these extra loaves, produced by the qualities
peculiar to superior soils, are neither more
nor less than Rent. Rent is the amount of
produce which a given amount of exertion
obtains from rich land, beyond what it obtains
from poor land. Such is the account of rent
in which all economists agree; indeed, when
once it is understood, the truth of it is self-evident.
Mr. Henry George’s entire doctrines
are built on it; whilst Mill calls it the
pons asinorum of economics. I have added
nothing in the above statement of it to what
is stated by all economists, except weight and
emphasis to a truth which they do not so much
state as imply, and whose importance they
seem to have overlooked. This truth is like
a note on a piano, which they have all of them
sounded lightly amongst other notes. I have
sounded it by itself, and have emphasised it
with the loud pedal—the truth that rent is for
all practical purposes not the product of Land
and Human Exertion combined, but the product
of Land solely, as separate from Human
Exertion and distinct from it.
◆1 The above
doctrine of
Rent is not
a landlord’s
doctrine.
It would
hold true
of a Socialistic
State
as well as
of any
other.
◆¹ And here let me pause for a moment to
point out a fact which, though it illustrates
the above truth further, I should not mention
here if it were not for the following reason.
Rent forms the subject of so much social and
party prejudice that what I have just been
urging may be received by certain readers
with suspicion, and regarded as some special
pleading on behalf of landlords. I wish therefore
to point out clearly that the existence
of rent and the payment of rent is not
peculiar to our existing system of landlordism.
Rent must arise, under any social arrangement,
from all soils which are better than the
poorest soil cultivated: it must be necessarily
paid to somebody; and that somebody must
necessarily be the owner. If a peer or a
squire is the owner, it is paid to the peer or
squire; if the cultivator is the owner, the
cultivator pays it to himself; if the land were
nationalised and the State were to become the
owner, the cultivator would have to pay it
away to the State.
◆1 It is easy
to see how
Rent arises,
under any
conditions,
from all
superior
soils.
◆¹ In order that the reader may fully realise
this, let us go back to our three brothers, of
whom the only two who paid rent at all, paid
it, according to our supposition, to themselves;
and let us imagine that Harry—the brother
who pays no rent to anybody, because his
field produces none, has a sweetheart who
lives close to Tom’s field, or who sits and
sucks blackberries all day in its hedge; and
that Harry is thus anxious to exchange fields
with Tom, in order that he may be cheered at
his work by the smiles of the beloved object.
Now if Tom were to assent to Harry’s wishes
without making any conditions, he would be
not only humouring the desire of Harry’s
heart, but he would be making him a present
of six loaves daily; and this, we may assume,
he certainly would not do; nor would Harry,
if he knew anything of human nature, expect
or even ask him to do so. If Tom, however,
were on good terms with his brother, he
might quite conceivably be willing to meet
his wishes, could it be but arranged that he
should be no loser by doing so; and this
could be accomplished in one way only—namely,
by arranging that, since Harry would
gain six loaves each day by the exchange, and
Tom would lose them, Harry should send
these six loaves every day to Tom; and thus,
whilst Harry was a gainer from a sentimental
point of view, the material circumstances of
both of them would remain what they were
before. Or we may put the arrangement in
more familiar terms. The loaves in question
we have supposed to be worth fourpence each;
so we may assume that instead of actually
sending the loaves, Harry sends his brother
two shillings a day, or twelve shillings a week,
or thirty pounds a year. Tom’s field, as we
have said, is twelve acres; therefore, Harry
pays him a rent of fifty shillings an acre.
And Tom’s case is the case of every landlord,
no matter whether the landlord is a private
person or the State—a peer who lets his land,
a peasant like Tom who cultivates it, or a
State which allows the individual to occupy
but not to own it. Rent represents an advantage
which is naturally inherent in certain
soils; and whoever owns this advantage—either
the State or the private person—must
of necessity either take the rent, or else make
a present of it to certain favoured individuals.
It should further be pointed out that this
doctrine of Rent, though putting so strict a
limit on the product that can be assigned to
Labour, interferes with no view that the most
ardent Socialist or Radical may entertain with
regard to the moral rights of the labourer.
If any one contends that the men who labour
on the land, and who pay away part of the
produce as rent to other persons, ought by
rights to retain the whole produce for themselves,
he is perfectly at liberty to do so, for
anything that has been urged here. For the
real meaning of such a contention is, not that
the labourers do not already keep everything
that is produced by their labour, but that
they ought to own their land instead of hiring
it, and so keep everything that is produced by
the land as well.
◆1 The doctrine
of
Rent is the
fundamental
example
of the
reasoning
by which to
each agent
in production
a
definite
portion of
the product
is
attributed.
This doctrine of Rent, then, which I have
tried to make absolutely clear, involves no
special pleading on behalf either of landlord
or tenant, of rich or poor. It can be used
with equal effect by Tory, Radical, or Socialist,
and it would be as true of a Socialistic State
as it is of any other. I have insisted on it
here for one reason only. ◆¹ It illustrates, and
is the fundamental example of, the following
great principle—that in all cases where Human
Exertion is applied to Land which yields only
enough wealth to maintain the man exerting
himself, practical logic compels us to attribute
the entire product to his exertion, and to
take the assumption that his exertion produces
this much as our starting-point. But in all
other cases—that is to say in all cases where
the same exertion results in an increased product,
we attribute the increase—we attribute
the added product—not to Human Exertion,
which is present equally in both cases, but to
some cause which is present in the second
case, and was not present in the first: that is
to say, to some superior quality in the soil.
And now let us put this in a more general
form. When two or more causes produce a
given amount of wealth, and when the same
causes with some other cause added to them
produce a greater amount, the excess of the
last amount over the first is produced by the
added cause; or conversely, the added cause
produces precisely that proportion of the total
by which the total would be diminished if the
added cause were withdrawn.
It is on this principle that the whole
reasoning in the present book is based; and
having seen how it enables us to discriminate
between the amounts of wealth produced respectively
by Human Exertion and Land, let
us go on to see how it will enable us likewise
to discriminate what is produced by Capital.
CHAPTER III
Of the Products of Machinery or Fixed Capital, as distinguished
from the Products of Human Exertion.
◆1 To understand
how
much of
the gross
product is
made by
Capital, it
will be
well to
turn from
agriculture
to manufactures;
◆2 As Capital
plays in
manufactures
a
more
obvious
part.
◆¹ Land, which in economics means everything
that the earth produces and the areas it offers
for habitation, is of course in a sense at the
bottom of every industry. But if we wish
to understand the case of Capital, it will be
well to turn from agriculture to industry of
another kind; the reason being that the part
which Capital plays in agriculture is not only,
comparatively speaking, small, but is also a
part which, when we are first approaching the
subject, is comparatively ill fitted for purposes
of illustration. ◆² What is best fitted for the
purpose of illustration is Capital applied to
manufactures; and it is best at first not to
consider all such Capital, but to confine our
attention to one particular part of it. I must
explain to the reader exactly what I mean.
◆1 Capital,
when
actually
employed,
is of two
kinds:
◆2 Fixed
Capital,
such as
plant and
machinery;
and Wage
Capital.
◆3 The Capital
embodied
in machinery
is what,
for our
present
purpose, we
must first
consider.
◆¹ People constantly speak of Capital as being
a sensitive thing—a movable thing—a thing
that is easily driven away—that can be
transferred from one place to another by a
mere stroke of the pen. We all of us know
the phrases. But though they express a truth,
it is partial truth only. Capital before it is
employed, when it is lying, let us say, in a
bank, to the credit of a Company that has not
yet begun operations—Capital, under such
circumstances, is no doubt altogether movable;
for before it is employed it exists as
credit only. ◆² But the moment it is employed
in manufacture, a very considerable part of it
is converted into things that are very far from
movable—into such things as buildings and
heavy machinery; and only a part remains
movable—namely that reserved for wages.
For example, M’Culloch estimates that the
average cost of a factory is about one hundred
pounds for every operative to be employed in
it; whilst the yearly wages of each adult male
would now on the average, be about sixty
pounds. Thus, if a factory is started which
will employ one thousand men, and if the
wages of all of them have to be paid out of
Capital for a year, the amount reserved for
wages will be sixty thousand pounds, whilst
a hundred thousand pounds will have been
converted into plant and buildings. Most
people are familiar with the names given
by economists to distinguish the two forms
into which employed capital divides itself.
The part which is reserved for, and paid in
wages, is called “Circulating Capital”; that
which is embodied in buildings and machinery
is called “Fixed Capital.” Of Circulating
Capital—or, as we may call it, Wage Capital—we
will speak presently. ◆³ We will speak at
first of Fixed Capital only; and of this we will
take the most essential part, namely machinery;
and for convenience sake we will omit the
accidental part, namely buildings, which
render merely the passive service of shelter.
◆1 We shall
see that
machinery
adds to the
product of
Labour in
the same
way that a
superior
soil adds
to it;
Now in any operation of manufacturing
raw material, or—what means the same thing—conveying
raw material, say water or coal
or fish, to the places where they are to be
consumed, certain machines or appliances are
necessary to enable the operation to take
place well. Thus fish or coal could hardly be
carried without a basket, whilst water could
certainly not be carried without some vessel,
nor in many places raised from its source
without a rope and pail. For all purposes
therefore of practical argument and calculation,
appliances of these most simple and indispensable
kinds are merged in Human Exertion,
just as is the case with the poorest kind
of Land, and are not credited separately with
any portion of the result. We do not say
the man raised so much water, and the rope
and the pail so much. We say the man
raised the whole. ◆¹ But the moment we have
to deal with appliances of an improved kind,
by which the result is increased, whilst the
labour remains the same, the case of the appliances
becomes analogous to that of superior
soils; and a portion of the result can be assigned
to them, distinct from the result of Labour.
◆1 As a certain
simple
instance
will show.
◆¹ Let us suppose, for instance, that a village
gets all its water from a cistern, to keep
which replenished takes the labour of ten
men constantly raising the water by means
of pails and ropes, and then carrying it to
the cistern, up a steep wearisome hill. These
men, we will say, receive each one pound a
week, the village thus paying for its water five
hundred pounds a year, the whole of which sum
goes in the remuneration of labour. We will
suppose, further, that the amount of water
thus obtained is a thousand gallons daily,
each man raising and carrying a hundred
gallons; and that this supply, though sufficient
for the necessities of the villagers, is
not sufficient for their comfort. They would
gladly have twice that amount; but they
are not able to pay for it. Such is the situation
with which we start. We have a
thousand gallons of water supplied daily by
the exertion of ten men, or a hundred gallons
by the exertion of each of them.
And now let us suppose that the village is
suddenly presented with a pumping-engine,
having a handle or handles at which five of
these men can work simultaneously, and by
means of which they, working no harder than
formerly, can raise twice the amount of
water that was formerly raised by ten men—namely
two thousand gallons daily, instead
of one thousand. The villagers, therefore,
have now a thousand gallons daily which
they did not have before; and to what is the
supply of this extra quantity due? It is not
due to Labour. The Labour involved can
produce no more than formerly; indeed it
must produce less; for its quality is unchanged,
and it is halved in quantity. Obviously, then,
the extra thousand gallons are due to the pumping-engine,
and this not in a mere theoretical
sense, but in the most practical sense possible;
for this extra supply appears in the cistern as
soon as the engine is present, and would cease
to appear if the engine were taken away.
◆1 It may be
also observed
that
the added
product
will go to
the owner
of the
machine,
just as rent
goes to the
owner of
the land.
◆¹ And here let me pause for a moment, as I
did when I was discussing land, to point out
a fact which at the present stage of argument
has no logical place, but which should be
realised by the reader, in order to avoid misconception:
namely, the fact that the extra
water-supply which is due to the pumping-engine,
will necessarily be the property of
whoever owns the engine, just as rent will be
the property of whoever owns the land that
yields it. We supposed just now that the
owner of the engine was the village. We
supposed that the engine was presented to it.
Consequently the village owned the whole
extra thousand gallons. It had not to pay for
them. But let us suppose instead that the
engine was the property of some stranger.
Just as necessarily in that case the gallons
would belong to him; and he could command
payment for them, just as if he had carried
them to the cistern himself. We supposed
that the village was able to pay five hundred
pounds for its water; and that it really wanted,
for its convenience, twice as much as it could
obtain for that sum expended on human labour.
The owner of the pumping-engine, by allowing
the village to use it, doubles the water-supply,
and halves the labour bill. The expenditure
on labour sinks from five hundred
pounds to two hundred and fifty pounds; and
the owner of the pumping-engine can, it is
needless to say, command the two hundred and
fifty pounds which is saved to the village by its
use. In actual life, no doubt, the bargain would
be less simple; because in actual life there
would be a number of rival pumping-engines,
whose owners would reduce, by competition,
the price of the extra water; but whatever
the price might be, the principle would remain
the same. The price or the value of the
water would go to the owner of the engine;
and it would fail to do so only if one thing
happened—if the owner refused to receive it,
and, for some reason or other, made the
village a free gift of what the village would
be perfectly willing to buy. In this truth
there is nothing that makes for or against
Socialism. The real contention of the
Socialist is simply this—not that labour
makes what is actually made by machinery;
but that labourers ought to own the machinery,
and for that reason appropriate what is made
by it. A machine or engine, in fact, which
is used to assist labour is, in its quality of
a producing agent, just as separate from the
labour with which it co-operates, as a donkey,
in its quality of a carrying agent, is distinct
from its master, if the master is walking along
carrying one sack of corn, and guiding the
donkey who walks carrying seven.
◆1 A machine,
then, as a
productive
agent, is as
distinct
from human
labour
as are the
efforts of an
animal.
◆¹ And this brings us back into the line of
our main argument; the comparison just
made being a very apt and helpful illustration
of it. Every machine may be looked on as
a kind of domestic animal, and each new
machine as an animal of some new species;
which animals co-operate with men in the
production of certain products: and the point
I am urging on the reader may accordingly
be put thus. When a man, or a number of
men, without one of these animals to assist
them, produce a certain amount of some particular
product, and with the assistance of one of
these animals produce a much larger amount,
the added quantity is produced not by the men,
but by the animal—or, to drop back again into
the language of fact, by the machine.
◆1 The history
of the
cotton industry
is a
remarkable
illustration
of this.
◆¹ I have taken an imaginary case of drawing
and pumping water, because the operation is of
an exceedingly simple kind. We will now turn
from the imaginary world to the real, and clench
what has been said by an illustration from the
history of our own country—and from that
period which at present we specially have in
view—namely the close of the last century.
From the year 1795 to the year 1800,
the amount of cotton manufactured in this
country was on the average about thirty-seven
million pounds weight annually: ten years
before it was only ten million pounds; ten
years before that, only four million pounds;
and during the previous fifty years it had been
less than two and a half million pounds.
The amount manufactured, up to the end of
this last-named period, was limited by the
fact that spinning was a much slower process
than weaving. It was performed by means
of an apparatus known as “the one-thread
wheel.” No other spinning-machine existed;
and it was the opinion of experts, about the
year 1770, that it would hardly be possible in
the course of the next thirty years, by collecting
and training to the spinning trade every
hand that could be secured for such a purpose,
to raise the annual total to so much as five
million pounds. As a matter of fact, however,
five million pounds were spun in the year 1776.
In six years’ time, the original product had
been doubled. In ten years, it had been more
than quadrupled; in twenty years, it had
increased nearly elevenfold; and in five and
twenty years, it had increased fifteenfold.[27]
◆1 For every
pound of
cotton spun
by labour,
Arkwright’s
machinery
spun fourteen
pounds.
◆¹ To what, then, was this extraordinary
increase due? It was due to the invention
and introduction of new spinning machinery—especially
to the machines invented by
Hargreaves and Arkwright, and the successive
application of horse-power, water-power,
and lastly of steam-power, to driving them.
Previous to the year 1770, such a thing as a
cotton-mill was unknown. During the ten
following years, about forty were erected in
Great Britain; in the six years following
there were erected a hundred more; and from
that time forward their number increased
rapidly, till they first absorbed, and then
more than absorbed, the whole population
that had previously conducted the industry
in their own homes. As we follow the
history of the manufacture into the present
century, a large part of the increasing gross
produce is to be set down to the increase in
the employed population; but during the
twenty-five years with which we have just
been dealing, the number of hands employed
in spinning had not more than doubled,[28]
whilst the amount of cotton manufactured
had increased by fifteen hundred per cent.
It is therefore evident that the increase
during this period is due almost entirely, not
to human exertion, but to machinery.[29]
◆1 The manufacture
of
iron offers
a similar
example.
◆¹ And next, with more brevity, let us
consider the manufacture of iron. By and
by we shall come back to the subject; so it
will be enough here to mention a single fact
connected with it. From about the year
1740, when a careful and comprehensive
inquiry into the matter was made, up to the
year 1780, the average produce of each
smelting furnace in the country was two hundred
and ninety-four tons of iron annually.
Towards the close of this period machinery
had been invented by which a blast was
produced of a strength that had been unknown
previously; and in the year 1788, the
average product of each of these same furnaces
was five hundred and ninety-five tons, or very
nearly double what it had been previously.
An extra two hundred and fifty tons was
produced from each furnace annually: and if
we attribute the whole of the former product
to human exertion, two hundred and fifty
tons at all events was the product of the new
machinery; since if that had been destroyed,
the product, in proportion to the expenditure
of exertion, would at once have sunk back to
what it had been forty-eight years earlier.
◆1 The products,
then,
of Capital
embodied
in machinery
are
easily distinguishable
from
the products
of
Labour.
◆¹ Here, then, we have before us the two
principal manufactures of this country, as
they were during the closing years of the last
century; and we have seen that in each a
definite portion of the product was due to a
certain kind of capital, as distinct from human
exertion—distinct from human exertion in precisely
the same way, as we have already seen
land to be, when we find it producing rent;
and we have seen further that the products
both of this kind of Capital and of Land,
are to be distinguished from those of Human
Exertion on precisely similar principles.[30]
◆1 In the next
chapter we
will consider
the
products
of Wage
Capital.
◆¹ Machinery, however,—or fixed capital, of
which we have taken machinery as the type,—is
only a part of Capital considered as a whole.
We have still to deal with the part that is
reserved for and spent in wages; and this
will introduce us to an entirely new subject—a
subject which as yet I have not so much
as hinted at—namely human exertion considered
in an entirely new light.
CHAPTER IV
Of the Products of Circulating Capital, or Wage
Capital, as distinguished from the Products of
Human Exertion.
◆1 Wage
Capital enables
men
to undertake
work
which will
not support
them till a
considerable
time
has elapsed.
◆¹ Circulating Capital, or, as it is better to call
it, Wage Capital, is practically a store of those
things which wages are used to buy—that is
to say the common necessaries of subsistence.
And the primary function—the simplest and
most obvious function—which such Capital
performs is this: it enables men, by supplying
them with the means of living, to undertake
long operations, which when completed will
produce much or be of much use, but which
until they are completed will produce nothing
and be of no use, and will consequently
supply nothing themselves to the men whilst
actually engaged in them.
◆1 A tunnel
is a good
instance of
such work.
◆¹ Let us imagine, for instance, a tunnel which
pierces a range of mountains, and facilitates
communication between two populous cities.
Five hundred navvies, we will say, have to
work five years to make it. Now if two yards
of tunnel were made every day, and if each
yard could be used as soon as made, the tolls
of passengers would at once yield a daily
revenue which would provide the navvies with
subsistence, as their work proceeded. But as
a matter of fact until the last day’s work is
done, and the end of the fifth year sees the
piercing of the mountain completed, the tunnel
is as useless as it was when it was only just
begun, and when it was nothing more than a
shallow cavity in a rock. Five years must
elapse before a single toll is paid, and before
the tunnel itself supplies a single human being
with the means of providing bread for even a
single day. The possibility then of the tunnel
being made at all, depends on the existence of
a five-years’ supply of necessaries, for which
indirectly the tunnel will pay hereafter, but in
producing or providing which, it has had no
share whatever.
◆1 But the
above-mentioned
function of
Wage
Capital is
not its
principal
function in
the modern
world.
Wage Capital, in fact, imparts to industry
the power of waiting for its own results. This
is its simplest, its most obvious, and its
primeval function. ◆¹ It has been the function
of such capital from the days of the earliest
civilisations; and it is, indeed, its fundamental
function still: but in the modern world it is
far from being its principal function. I call
its principal functions in the modern world
the functions by which during the past
century and a quarter it has produced results
so incomparably, and so increasingly greater,
than were ever produced by it in the whole
course of preceding ages.
◆1 Its principal
function
now is
to enable a
few men of
exceptional
powers to
assist by
these
powers the
exertions
of the
ordinary
labourers.
◆2 The
modern
employer
in this
respect
differs
from the
ancient.
◆3 Wage
Capital in
the modern
world is the
means by
which exceptional
intellect is
lent to
Labour.
◆¹ What this function is must be explained
very clearly and carefully. It is not to enable
labourers to wait for the results of their
labours. It is to enable the exceptional knowledge,
ingenuity, enterprise, and productive
genius of a few men so to animate, to organise,
and direct the average physical exertions of
the many, as to improve, to multiply, or to
hasten the results of that exertion without
increasing its quantity. All civilisations,
ancient as well as modern, have involved, in a
certain sense, the direction by the few of the
many. The temples and palaces of early
Egypt and Assyria, which excite the wonder
of modern engineers and architects by the
size of the blocks of stone used in their
astounding structure, are monuments of a
control, absolute and unlimited and masterly,
exercised by a few human minds over millions
of human bodies. But in that control, as
exercised in the ancient world, one element
was wanting which is the essence of modern
industry. When the masters of ancient labour
wished to multiply commodities, or to secure an
increase of power for accomplishing some single
work, the sole means known to them was to increase
the number of labourers; and when one
thousand slaves were insufficient, to reinforce
them with (let us say) four thousand more.
The masters of modern labour pursue a new
and essentially opposite course. Instead of
seeking in such a case to secure four thousand
new labourers, they seek to endow one
thousand with the industrial power of five.
◆² If Nebuchadnezzar had set himself to tunnel
a mountain, he could have hastened the work
only by flogging more slaves to it. The
modern contractor, in co-operation with the
modern inventor, instead of flogging labour,
would assist it with tram-lines, trucks, and
boring engines. In other words, whereas in
former ages the aim of the employing class
was simply to secure the service of an increasing
quantity of labour, the aim of the
employing class in the present age is to
increase the productive power of the same
quantity. The employing class in former ages
merely forced the employed to exert their own
industrial faculties, and appropriated what
those faculties produced. The employing class
of the present age not only commands the
employed, but it co-operates with them by
lending them faculties which they do not
themselves possess. ◆³ It applies to the guidance
of the muscles of the most ordinary worker
the profoundest knowledge of science, all the
strength of will, all the spirit of enterprise,
and the exceptional aptitude for affairs, that
distinguish the most gifted and the vigorous
characters of the day. And it is the peculiar
modern function of Capital, as spent in Wages,
to enable this result to take place.
◆1 Wage Capital
does
this in a
way which
the socialistic
definition
of Capital
altogether
ignores.
◆¹ Let us consider how it does so. Socialists tell
us that Capitalism in the modern world means
merely the appropriation by the few of all the
materials of production, so that the many
must either work as the few bid them, or must
starve. But this is a very small part of what
modern Capitalism means, and it is not the
essential part, nor does it even suggest the
essential part. The majority of men must
always work or starve. Nature, not modern
Capitalism, is responsible for that necessity. The
essential difference which modern Capitalism
has introduced into the situation is this—and
it is an enormous difference—that whereas in
former ages the livelihood of a man was contingent
on his working in the best way that
the average man knew, modern Capitalism has
made his livelihood contingent on his working
in the best way that exceptional men know.
Now this best way, as we shall see more
clearly presently, does not involve the forcing
of each man to work harder, or the exacting
from him any more difficult effort. It involves
merely the supplying him with a constant
external guide for even his minutest actions—a
guide for every movement of arm and hand,
or a pattern of each of the objects which are
the direct result of these movements; and
consequently the one thing which before all
others it requires is constant obedience or
conformity to such guides and patterns. The
entire industrial progress of the modern world
has depended, and depends altogether on this
constant obedience being secured; and the
possession of Wage Capital by the employing
class is the sole means which is possible in
the modern world of securing it. In the
ancient world the case would no doubt have
been different. The lash of the taskmaster,
the fear of prison, of death, of torture, were
then available for the stimulation and organisation
of Labour. But they are available no
longer. The masses of civilised humanity
have taken this great step—they have risen
from the level on which they could be driven
to industrial obedience, to the level on which
they must be induced to it. Obedience of
some sort is a social necessity now as ever, and
always must be: but social necessity spoke
merely to the fear of the slave; it speaks to
the will and the reason of the free labourer.
The free labourer may be, and must be, in one
or other of two positions. He may work for
himself, consuming or selling his own produce;
or he may work for an employer, who pays
him wages, and exacts in return for them not
work only, but work performed in a certain
prescribed way. The first position is that of
the peasant proprietor or the hand-loom
weaver. The second is that of the employee
in a mill or factory. In both cases, the voice
of social necessity, or of society, speaks to the
man’s reason, informing him of the homely
fact that he cannot live unless he labours:
but in the first case, the voice of society cries
to him out of the ground, “You will get no
food unless you labour in some way”; and in
the second case it cries to him from the mouths
of the wisest and strongest men, “You will
get no food unless you consent to labour in the
best way.”[31]
◆1 Wage
Capital is
merely the
means by
which intellect
impresses
itself as
Labour;
◆¹ In other words, Wage Capital in the modern
world promotes that growth of wealth by which
the modern world is distinguished, simply
because Wage Capital is the vehicle by which
the exceptional qualities of the few communicate
themselves to the whole industrial
community. The real principle of progress
and production is not in the Capital, but in the
qualities of the men who control it; just as
the vital force which goes to make a great
picture is not in the brush, but in the great
painter’s hand; or as the skill which pilots a
coach and four through London is not in the
reins, but in the hand of the expert coachman.
◆1 As we can
see by
following
the steps
by which a
company
would introduce
some new
machine.
◆¹ This can easily be seen by turning our
attention once again to machinery, and
supposing that a company is floated for the
improved manufacture of something by means
of some new invention. The directors must
of course begin with securing a site for the
factory; but with this exception their entire
initial expenditure will directly or indirectly
consist in the payment of wages—in purchasing
the services of a certain number of men
by whose exertions certain masses of raw
material are to be produced and fashioned
into certain definite forms—that is to say, into
the new machinery and a suitable building to
protect it.
◆1 The whole
success of
such a
company
depends on
the amount
of intellect
used in the
expenditure
of the
Wage
Capital.
◆¹ Now, the powers of these men resemble
a mass of fluid metal which is capable of
being run into any variety of mould. If
the directors were bound by no articles of
association, and if, at their first board
meeting, before they had entered into any
contract for the machinery, some other
invention for the manufacture of some other
commodity were suddenly brought to their
notice, and happened to take their fancy, the
men they were on the point of employing to
produce one kind of machinery might, with
equal ease, be employed to produce another.
We will assume that the machinery which
the men are set to produce actually is a
great improvement on anything of the kind
used hitherto, and ends in adding greatly to
the productive powers of the nation; but, so
far as the men are concerned whose exertions
are paid for out of the capital of the company,
the machinery might just as well have been
absolutely valueless—a mere aggregation of
wheels and axles, as meaningless as a madman’s
dream. What makes their exertions
not only useful instead of useless, but more
useful than any exertion similarly applied
had ever been hitherto, is, firstly, the ingenuity
of the inventor of the new machine;
secondly, the judgment of the promoters and
directors of the company; and lastly, the
confidence in their judgment felt by the
subscribing public. Or, we may suppose the
inventor to have himself supplied the Capital,
and to unite in himself the parts of the directors
and the shareholders. In that case the
exertions of the men employed derive their
value entirely from the talent of this one man.
The men employed by him, we will say, number
a thousand, and the Wage Capital he owns
and administers aids and increases production
only because it is the means by which the one
man induces the thousand to accept him as
the steersman of their exertions, and to allow
him to direct their course towards new and
remote results which for them lie hidden behind
the horizon of contemporary habit or
ignorance.
◆1 The case of
Arkwright’s
spinning-frame
illustrates
this.
◆¹ Let us take an actual case—the case of
Arkwright’s spinning-frame. This invention,
which was destined to influence the prosperity
of so many millions, was in great danger of
being altogether lost, simply on account of the
difficulty experienced by the inventor in securing
sufficient capital to construct and perfect
his machine, and, what was equally necessary,
to exhibit it in actual use. After many rebuffs
and disappointments, a sum was at last
advanced him by a certain firm of bankers—the
Messrs. Wright of Nottingham; but before
the preliminary experiments had advanced far
their courage failed them, they repented of
what they had done, and they passed the
inventor on to two other capitalists whose
insight was fortunately keener, and whose
characters were more courageous. These
gentlemen, Mr. Need and Mr. Strutt of Derby,
took Arkwright into partnership, and by means
of the Capital which they placed at his disposal,
his machine, which till now had existed only in
his own brain and in a few unfinished models,
was before long in operation, and a new industrial
era was inaugurated. Now, to the accomplishment
of this result Wage Capital was
essential; but it was essential only as the
means of giving effect to the genius and strong
character of certain specially gifted persons—Arkwright
with his marvellous inventive
genius, Messrs. Need and Strutt with their
sagacity and spirit and enterprise. If it had
not been for the qualities of these three men,
the wages paid to the labourers who made the
machine of Arkwright would have probably
been paid indeed to the very same labourers,
but their exertions would have been directed
to producing some different product—some
product which added nothing to the existing
powers of the community.
◆1 Now machinery
is
necessarily
Wage
Capital
congealed;
◆¹ Machinery, therefore, or Fixed Capital,
though it differs as soon as it is made from
Capital employed in wages, is the result of the
use of such Capital, and is indeed but another
form of it. And now comes the point on which
I am concerned to insist here: that conversely
Wage Capital, when employed so as to increase
the productivity of labour,—in other words
when employed by men with the requisite
capacity,—is in its essence but another form
of machinery. Machinery may be called congealed
Wage Capital. Wage Capital may be
called fluid machinery. For the function of
both—namely, to increase wealth—is the
same, and they fulfil this function by means of
the same virtue residing in them. It is easy
to see the truth of this. The increase of wealth
means the improvement and multiplication of
commodities which reward the exertions of the
same number of men. The number and quality
of these commodities are increased by application
of Capital, because Capital enables persons
who are exceptionally gifted to control and
direct the exertions of the majority; and Capital,
as embodied in machinery, differs from Capital
continuously employed in wages, only because
the former gives us machinery which is inanimate,
and the latter, machinery which is
living. For a thousand men so organised as
to produce some given product or result, and
to produce it with the greatest precision or in
the least possible time, are to all intents and
purposes as much an invention and a machine
as a thousand wheels or rollers adjusted for a
similar purpose.
◆1 And therefore
all
Capital,
equally
with Wage
Capital,
represents
the control
of Intellect
over
Labour—or
one kind
of Human
Exertion
over
another.
◆¹ All Capital, therefore, in all its distinctively
modern applications—all those applications
which have caused what is called industrial
progress—is virtually this, and this only: it
is the exceptional capacities of one set of men
applied to the average capacities of another
set. We may accordingly include all Capital—fixed
and circulating—under one head, and
say of it as a whole what in the last chapter
was said of machinery: that when by its
application to the exertions of a given number
of men a larger product results than resulted
from them before it was applied, Capital is to
be credited with producing the amount of
the increase; or—to put the same thing in
another way—with the amount of the decrease
which would result if its application
were withdrawn.
◆1 This aspect
of the
question
will be
considered
further in
the next
chapter.
How this is the case with machinery I
have already illustrated by examples. It is
less easy to illustrate by examples, but equally
easy to see how it is the case with Capital
continuously employed as wages. It is less
easy to select illustrations, because the whole
of modern progress is itself one great, though
infinitely complex example of it; and it will
be enough here as we shall recur to the subject
presently, to consider one obvious and very
familiar fact. Many new commodities, and
many new methods of production, depend on
the invention not of new machines, but of
new processes. The Capital employed in
working a new process is mainly employed as
wages, by the administration of which the
actions of the workmen are guided, controlled,
and organised. Thus if fifty men, working
independently and selling their own produce,
produce a hundred articles of a certain sort
weekly, and another fifty men, ◆¹ working for a
wage-paying employer, produce, owing to the
way in which their labour is guided and
organised, just double the number of such
articles in the same time, we shall say that
the hundred extra articles are the product of
Wage Capital, just as we should say, if the
increased production had been due to the
introduction of a machine, that these extra
hundred articles were the product of Fixed
Capital. And in both cases we should mean,
as I am now going to insist more particularly,
that they were really the product of the
capacities which each kind of Capital represents.
This brings us to the heart of the
whole problem.
CHAPTER V
That the Chief Productive Agent in the modern world
is not Labour, but Ability, or the Faculty which
directs Labour.
◆1 What was
said in the
last chapter
shows
that productive
Human
Exertion is
of two
kinds, and
does not
consist only
of what is
meant by
Labour,
◆2 As familiar
instances
will show
us.
◆¹ I said in the last chapter that machinery or
Fixed Capital was congealed Wage Capital. But
as Wage Capital is metamorphosed into machinery
only owing to the fact that it is at once
the instrument and the guide of Human Exertion,
machinery may be called congealed exertion
also. This description of it is but half original;
for Socialistic writers have for a long time called
it “congealed Labour.” But between the two
phrases there is a great and fundamental difference,
and I now bring them thus together to
show what the difference is. The first includes
the whole meaning of the second, whereas the
second includes only a part of the meaning of
the first. Let us take the finest bronze statue
that was ever made, and also the worst, the[139]
feeblest, the most ridiculous. ◆² Both can with
equal accuracy be called congealed Labour; but
to call them this is just as useless a truism as
to call them congealed bronze. It describes
the point in which the two statues resemble
each other; it tells us nothing of what is far
more important—the points in which the two
statues differ. They differ because, whilst both
are congealed Labour, the one is also congealed
imagination of the highest order, the other is
also congealed imagination of the lowest. The
excellence of the metal and of the casting may
be the same in both cases. Or again, let us
take a vessel like the City of Paris, and let
us take also the vessel that was known as the
Bessemer Steamer. The Bessemer Steamer
was fitted with a sort of rocking saloon, which,
when the vessel rolled, was expected to remain
level. The contrivance was a complete failure.
The hundreds of thousands of pounds spent on
it were practically thrown away, and the structure
ended by being sold as old iron. Now
these two vessels were equally congealed Labour,
and congealed Labour of precisely the same
quality; for the workmen employed on the
Bessemer Steamer were as skilful as those[140]
employed on the City of Paris. And yet the
Labour in the one case was congealed into a
piece of lumber, and in the other case it was
congealed into one of the most perfect of those
living links by which the lives of two worlds
are united. To call both the vessels, then,
congealed Labour, only tells us how success
resembles failure, not how it differs from it.
The City of Paris differs from the Bessemer
Steamer because the City of Paris was congealed
judgment, and the Bessemer Steamer
was congealed misjudgment.
It is therefore evident that in using
Capital so as to make Labour more efficacious,
as distinct from wasting Capital so as to make
Labour nugatory, some other human faculties
are involved distinct from the faculty of
Labour; and I have employed, except when it
would have been mere pedantry to do so, the
term “Human Exertion” instead of the term
“Labour,” because the former includes those
other faculties, and the latter does not; or, if
it includes them, it entirely fails to distinguish
them, and merely confounds them with faculties
from which they fundamentally differ. Thus,
when I pointed out in the last chapter that
Capital, in so far as it increased the productivity
of Labour, was mental and moral energy as applied
to muscular energy, I might have said with
equal propriety, had my argument advanced
far enough, that it was one kind of Human
Exertion guiding and controlling another
kind. Here we come to the great central fact
which forms the key to the whole economic
problem: the fact that in the production of
wealth two kinds of Human Exertion are involved,
and not, as economists have hitherto
told us, one—two kinds of exertion absolutely
distinct, and, as we shall see presently, following
different laws.
◆1 Economic
writers
vaguely
recognise
this fact,
but have
never
formally
expressed
it, or made
it a part of
their
systems.
◆2 They confuse
all
productive
exertion
together
under the
heading of
Labour.
◆¹ Economic writers, like the world in general,
do indeed recognise, in an unscientific way,
that productive exertion exhibits itself under
many various forms; but their admissions and
statements with regard to this point are entirely
confused and stultified by the almost ludicrous
persistence with which they classify all these
forms under the single heading of Labour.
Mill, for instance, says that a large part of
profits are really wages of the labour of superintendence.
He speaks of “the labour of the
invention of industrial processes,” “the labour
of Watt in contriving the steam-engine,” and
even of “the labour of the savant and the
speculative thinker.” ◆² He employs the same
word to describe the effort that invented Arkwright’s
spinning-frame, and the commonest
muscular movement of any one of the mechanics
who assisted with hammer or screwdriver to
construct it under Arkwright’s direction. He
employs the same word to describe the power
that perfected the electric telegraph, and the
power that hangs the wires from pole to pole,
like clothes-lines. He confuses under one
heading the functions of the employer and the
employed—of the men who lead in industry,
and of the men who follow. He calls them all
labourers, and he calls their work Labour.
◆1 But practically,
Labour
means
muscular
or manual
exertion.
◆2 Mental and
moral exertion,
as
applied to
production,
must therefore
be
given
another
name:
Now were the question merely one of literary
or philosophical propriety, this inclusive
use of the word Labour might be defensible;
but we have nothing to do here with the
niceties of such trivial criticism. We are concerned
not with what a word might be made
to mean, but what it practically does mean;
and if we appeal to the ordinary use of language,—not
only its use by the mass of ordinary
men, but its most frequent use by economic
writers also,—we shall find that the word Labour
has a meaning which is practically settled;
and we shall find that this meaning is not an
inclusive one, but exclusive. ◆¹ We shall find
that Labour practically means muscular Labour,
or at all events some form of exertion of which
men—common men—are as universally capable,
and that it not only never naturally includes
any other idea, but distinctly and emphatically
excludes it. For instance, when Mill in his
Principles of Political Economy devotes one
of his chapters to the future of the “Labouring
Classes,” he instinctively uses the phrase as
meaning manual labourers. When, as not
unfrequently happens, some opulent politician
says to a popular audience, “I, too, am a
labouring man,” he is either understood to be
saying something which is only true metaphorically,
or is jeered at as saying something
which is not true at all. Probably no two
men in the United Kingdom have worked
harder or for longer hours than Mr. Gladstone
and Lord Salisbury; yet no one could call Mr.
Gladstone a labour member, or say that Lord
Salisbury was an instance of a labouring man
being a peer. The Watts, the Stevensons, the
Whitworths, the Bessemers, the Armstrongs,
the Brasseys, are, according to the formal
definition of the economists, one and all of
them labourers. But what man is there who,
if, in speaking of a strike, he were to say that
he supported or opposed the claims of Labour,
would be understood as meaning the claims of
employers and millionaires like these? It is
evident that no one would understand him in
such a sense; and if he used the word Labour
thus, he would be merely trifling with language.
The word, for all practical purposes, has its
meaning unequivocally fixed. It does not
mean all Human Exertion; it emphatically
means a part of it only. It means muscular
and manual exertion, or exertion of which the
ordinary man is capable, as distinct from industrial
exertion of any other kind; and not
only as distinct from it, but as actively opposed
to and struggling with it. Since, then, we
have to deal with distinct and opposing things,
it is idle to attempt to discuss them under one
and the same name. ◆² To do so would be like
describing the Franco-Prussian War with only
one name for both armies—the soldiers; or
like attempting to explain the composition of
water, with only one name for oxygen and
hydrogen—the gas. Accordingly, for the industrial
exertion—exertion moral and mental—which
is distinct from Labour and opposed
to it, we must find some separate and some
distinctive name; and the name which I propose
to use for this purpose is Ability.
◆1 In this
book it will
be called
Ability.
◆2 There is,
however, a
deeper
distinction
between
the two
than the
fact of one
being
mental and
the other
muscular.
◆¹ Human Exertion then, as applied to the
production of wealth, is of two distinct kinds:
Ability and Labour—the former being essentially
moral or mental exertion, and only incidentally
muscular; the latter being mainly muscular,
and only moral or mental in a comparatively
unimportant sense. ◆² This difference between
them, however, though accidentally it is always
present, and is what at first strikes the observation,
is not the fundamental difference. The
fundamental difference is of quite another kind.
It lies in the following fact: That Labour is a
kind of exertion on the part of the individual,
which begins and ends with each separate
task it is employed upon, whilst Ability is a
kind of exertion on the part of the individual
which is capable of affecting simultaneously
the labour of an indefinite number of individuals,
and thus hastening or perfecting the
accomplishment of an indefinite number of
tasks.
◆1 The vital
distinction
is that the
Labour of
one man
affects one
task only;
the Ability
of one man
may affect
an indefinite
number.
◆¹ This vital distinction, hitherto so entirely
neglected, should be written in letters of fire
on the mind of everybody who wishes to
understand, to improve, or even to discuss
intelligibly, the economic conditions of a
country such as ours. Unless it is recognised,
and terms are found to express it, it is impossible
to think clearly about the question;
much more is it impossible to argue clearly
about it: for men’s thoughts, even if for
moments they are correct and clear, will be
presently tripped up and entangled in the
language they are obliged to use. Thus, we
constantly find that when men have declared
all wealth to be due to Labour, more or less
consciously including Ability in the term,
they go on to speak of Labour and the labouring
classes, more or less consciously excluding
it; and we can hardly open a review or a
newspaper, or listen to a speech on any
economic problem, without finding the labouring
classes spoken of as “the producers,” to the
obvious and intentional exclusion of the classes
who exercise Ability; whereas it can be demonstrated,
as we shall see in another chapter,
that of the wealth enjoyed by this country
to-day, Labour produces little more than a
third.
Let us go back then to the definitions I
have just now given, and insist on them and
enlarge them and explain them, so as to
make them absolutely clear.
◆1 Familiar
examples
will show
the truth
of this.
Labour, I said, is a kind of exertion on
the part of the individual, which begins and
ends with each separate task it is employed
upon; whilst Ability is a kind of exertion on
the part of the individual which is capable of
affecting simultaneously the labour of an indefinite
number of individuals. ◆¹ Here are
some examples. An English navvy, it is said,
will do more work in a day than a French
navvy; he will dig or wheel away more barrow-loads
of earth; but the greater power of the
one, if the two work together, has no tendency
to communicate itself to the other. The one,
let us say, will wheel twelve barrow-loads,
whilst the other will wheel ten. We will
imagine, then, a gang of ten French navvies,
who in a given time wheel a hundred barrow-loads.
One of them dies, and his place is
taken by an Englishman. The Englishman
wheels twelve loads instead of ten; but the
rest of the gang continue to wheel ten only.
Let us suppose, however, that the Englishman,
instead of being a navvy, is a little cripple who
has this kind of ability—that he can show
the navvies how to attack with their picks
each separate ton of earth in the most efficacious
way, and how to run their barrows
along the easiest tracks or gradients. He
might quite conceivably enable the nine
Frenchmen to wheel fifteen barrow-loads in
the time that they formerly consumed in
wheeling ten; and thus, though the gang
contained one labourer less than formerly,
yet owing to the presence of one man of
ability, the efficacy of its exertions would be
increased by fifty per cent. Or again, let
us take the case of some machine, whose
efficiency is in proportion to the niceness with
which certain of its parts are finished. The
skilled workman whose labour finishes such
parts contributes by doing so to the efficiency
of that one machine only; he does nothing
to influence the labour of any other workman,
or facilitate the production of any other
machine similar to it. But the man who,
by his inventive ability, makes the machine
simpler, or introduces into it some new
principle, so that, without requiring so much
or such skilled labour to construct it, it will,
when constructed, be twice as efficient as
before, may, by his ability, affect individual
machines without number, and increase the
efficiency of the labour of many millions of
workmen. Such a case as this is specially
worth considering, because it exposes an error
to which I shall again refer hereafter—the
error often made by economic writers, of
treating Ability as a species of Skilled Labour.
For Skilled Labour is itself so far from being
the same thing as Ability, that it is in some
respects more distinct from it than Labour of
more common kinds; for the secret of it is
less capable of being communicated to other
labourers. For instance, one of the most
perfect chronometers ever made—namely, that
invented by Mudge in the last century—required
for its construction Labour of such
unusual nicety, that though two specimens,
made under the direct supervision of the
inventor, went with an accuracy that has
not since been surpassed, the difficulty of
reproducing them rendered the invention
valueless. But the great example of this
particular truth is to be found in a certain
fact connected with the history of the steam-engine—a
fact which is little known, whose
significance has never been realised, and which
I shall mention a little later on. It may thus
be said with regard to the production of
wealth generally, that it will be limited in
proportion to the exceptionally skilled labour
it requires, whilst it will be increased in proportion
to the exceptional ability that is
applied to it.
◆1 We shall
now be able
to describe
Capital
accurately
as Ability
controlling
Labour.
◆¹ The difference, then, between Ability and
Labour must be now abundantly clear. As
a general rule, there is the broad difference on
the surface, that the one is mainly mental
and the other mainly muscular; but to this
rule there are many exceptions, and the difference
in question is accidental and superficial.
The essential, the fundamental difference from
a practical point of view is, that whilst
Labour is the exertion of a single man applied
to a single task, Ability is the exertion of a
single man applied to an indefinite number
of tasks, and an indefinite number of individuals.
◆1 It is, of
course,
understood
that this
definition
applies
only to
Capital
used so as
actually to
make
Labour
more productive,
not to
Capital
wasted.
◆¹ And now let us go back to the subject of
Capital. I have said that Capital is one kind
of Human Exertion guiding and controlling
another kind. We can at last express this
with more brevity, and say that Capital is
Ability guiding and controlling Labour. This
is no mere rhetorical or metaphorical statement.
It is the accurate expression of what
is at once a theoretical truth and an historical
fact; and to show the reader that it is so,
let me remove certain objections which may
very possibly suggest themselves. In the
first place, it may be said that Capital belongs
constantly to idle and foolish persons, or
even indeed to idiots, to all of whom it yields
a revenue. This is true; but such an objection
altogether ignores the fact that though
such persons own the Capital, they do not
administer it. An idiot inherits shares in a
great commercial house; but the men who
manage the business are not idiots. They
only pay the idiot a certain sum for allowing
his Capital to be made use of by their Ability.
It may, however, be said further that many
men, neither idle nor idiotic, had administered
Capital themselves, and had succeeded merely
in wasting it. This again is true; but where
Capital is wasted the productive powers of
the nation are not increased by it. It is,
however, a broad historical fact that, by the
application of Capital the productive powers
of the nation have been increasing continually
for more than a hundred years, and are increasing
still; and this is the fact, or the
phenomenon, which we are engaged in studying.
Capital for us, then, means Capital
applied successfully; and when I say that
Capital is Ability guiding and controlling
Labour, it is of Capital applied successfully,
and not of Capital wasted, that I must in
every case be understood to be speaking; just
as if it were said that a battle was won by
British bayonets, the bayonets meant would
be those that the combatants used, not those
that deserters happened to throw away. The
fact, indeed, that in certain hands so much
Capital is thrown away and wasted, is nothing
but a proof of what I say, that as a productive
agent Capital represents, and practically
is, Ability.
◆1 Capital is
to Ability
something
like what
the brain
is to the
mind.
It may, however, be said—and the objection
is worth noticing—that Capital is a
material thing, and Ability a mental thing;
and it may be asked how, except metaphorically,
the one can be said to be the other?
◆¹ An answer may be given by the analogy of
the mind and brain. So long as the mind
inhabits and directs a human body, mind
and matter are two sides of the same thing.
It is only through the brain that mind has
power over the muscles; and the brain is
powerful only because it is the organ of the
mind. Now Ability is to Capital what mind
is to the brain; and, like mind and brain,
the two terms may be used interchangeably.
Capital is that through which the Ability of
one set of men acts on the muscles—that is
to say, the Labour—of another set, whether by
setting Labour to produce machinery, or by so
organising various multitudes of labourers
that each multitude becomes a single machine
in itself, or by settling or devising the uses to
which these machines shall be put.
◆1 And this
would be
as true of
Capital in a
Socialistic
State as in
any other.
And it will be well, in case any Socialist
should happen to read these pages, to point
out that my insisting on this fact is no
piece of special pleading on behalf of the
private capitalist. ◆¹ The whole of the above
argument would apply to Capital, no matter
who owned it: individuals, or the community
as a whole. For no matter who owned it,
or who divided the proceeds of it, the entire
control of it would have to be in the hands of
Ability. In what, or how many, individuals
Ability may be held to reside; how such individuals
are best found, tested, and brought
forward; and how their power over Capital
may be best attained by them—whether as
owners, or as borrowers, or as State officials,—is
a totally different question, and is in this
place beside the point.
At present, it will be enough to sum up
what we have seen thus far. The causes of
wealth are not, as is commonly said, three:
Land, Labour, and Capital. This analysis
omits the most important cause altogether,
and makes it impossible to explain, or even
reason about, the phenomenon of industrial
progress. The causes of wealth are four—Land,
Labour, Capital, and Ability: the two first
being the indispensable elements in the production
of any wealth whatsoever; the fourth
being the cause of all progress in production;
and the third, as it now exists, being the
creation of the fourth, and the means through;
which it operates. These two last, as we shall
see presently, may, except for special purposes,
be treated as only one, and will be best included
under the one term Ability.
And now let us turn back to the condition
of this country at the close of the last century,
and the reader will see why, at the outset of
the above inquiry, I fixed his attention on
that particular period.
CHAPTER VI
Of the Addition made during the last Hundred Years
by Ability to the Product of the National Labour.
This Increment the Product of Ability.
◆1 Let us now
turn to the
history of
production
in this
country
during the
past hundred
years;
◆¹ I have already said something—but in very
general terms—of what, at the close of the
last century, the wealth of this country was.
Let us now consider the subject a little more
in detail, though we need not trouble ourselves
with a great many facts and figures. The
comparatively backward state of Ireland makes
it easier to deal with Great Britain only; and
the income of Great Britain was then, as I have
said already, about a hundred and forty million
pounds annually. This amount was, as has been
said already, also produced by Land, Capital,
and Human Exertion, or, as we are now able to
put it, by Land, Labour, Capital, and Ability;[157]
and according to the principles which I have
already carefully explained, had the statistics
of industry been recorded as fully as they are
now, we should be able to assign to each cause
a definite proportion of the product. Of what
the Land produced, as distinct from the three
other causes, we are indeed able to speak with
sufficient accuracy as it is. It was practically
the amount taken in rent; and the amount taken
in rent was about twenty-five million pounds, or
something between a fifth and sixth of the
total. But the proportion produced respectively
by Labour, Capital, and Ability cannot be
determined with the same ease or exactness.
There are, however, connected with this
question, a number of well-known and highly
significant facts, to a few of which I will call
the reader’s attention.
◆1 And consider
the
enormous
increase
both in
agricultural
production,
◆¹ Between the years 1750 and 1800, the
population of Great Britain increased by barely
so much as twenty-five per cent. It rose from
about eight millions to about ten. Now during
that period the number of hands employed
in manufactures increased proportionally far
faster than the total population. The cotton-spinners,
for instance, increased from forty to
eighty thousand.[32] Such being the case, it
is of course evident that the increase of
agricultural labourers cannot have been very
great. It can hardly have been, at the utmost,
so much as eighteen per cent.[33] And now let
us glance at the history of agricultural products,
as indicated by a few typical facts. In
the year 1688, the number of sheep in Great
Britain was estimated at twelve millions. In
the year 1774, the number was estimated at
almost the same figure; but between the years
1774 and 1800, this twelve millions had risen
to twenty millions. During the same twenty-six
years, the number of cattle had increased
in almost the same proportion. That is to say,
live-stock had increased by seventy-five per
cent. Between the years 1750 and 1780 there
was an average annual increase in agricultural
capital of seven million three hundred thousand
pounds. But from the years 1780 and 1800
there was an average annual increase of twenty-six
million pounds; whilst between the years
1750 and 1800 the farmer’s income had very
nearly doubled,[34] and the total products of
agriculture had increased sixty per cent.
◆1 And in
manufactures,
◆2 That had
recently
taken place
at the close
of the last
century.
◆¹ And now let us turn to manufactures.
These, as a whole, had advanced more slowly;
but the advance of certain of them had been
yet more rapid and striking. It will be
enough to mention two: the manufacture of
cotton, to which I have called attention
already; and an industry yet more important—the
manufacture of iron. ◆² The amount of pig-iron
produced annually in Great Britain during
the earlier part of the last century was not more
than twenty thousand tons;[35] at the close of the
century it was more than a hundred and eighty
thousand. What may have been the increase
in the amount of labour employed, cannot be
said with certainty; but it cannot have been
comparable to the increase of the product, which
was, as we have just seen, eight hundred per cent;
and it may again be mentioned that one single
set of inventions, in the course of eight years,
nearly doubled the product of each individual
smelting furnace.[36] As to the cotton industry,
our information is more complete. The amount
of labour was doubled in forty years. The product
was increased fifteen-fold in twenty-five.
◆1 We shall
see how
obviously
a part at
least of this
increase
must have
been due to
Ability and
Capital.
◆2 And that
Labour
cannot
really have
produced
the whole.
◆¹ My present aim, however, is to make no
exact calculation respecting the extent to
which production, taken as a whole, had during
the period in question outstripped the increase
of Labour; but merely to show the reader that
the extent was very large; and that, according
to the principles explained already, it was due
altogether to the operation of Capital and
Ability—or, to speak more exactly, of Ability
operating through Capital. The truth of this
statement with regard to the increase of
manufactures has been shown and illustrated
by the instance of Arkwright and the cotton
industry. It will be well to mention at this
point several analogous instances taken from
the history of agriculture. ◆² Elkington, who
inaugurated a new system of drainage, will
supply us with one. One still more remarkable
is supplied by Bakewell, who may be said to
have played in practical life a part resembling
that which Darwin has played in speculation.
He discovered the method of improving the
breeds of sheep and cattle by a system of
selection and crossing that was not before
known; and it was owing to the ability of
this one man that “the breed of animals in
England,” as Mr. Lecky points out, “was
probably more improved in the course of a
single fifty years than in all the recorded
centuries that preceded it.” The close connection
of such improvements with Capital is
the constant theme of Arthur Young, though
he was not consciously anything of a political
economist, nor did he attempt to express his
opinion in scientific language. But a still
more effective witness is a distinguished
modern Radical, Professor Thorold Rogers, who,
though always ready, and, as many people
would say, eager to espouse the side of Labour
as against Capital and Ability,—especially
when the two last belonged to the landed class—is
yet compelled to assert as emphatically
as Young himself, that the Ability and the
Capital of this very class were in the last century
“the pioneers of agricultural progress”—a
progress which he illustrates by these
picturesque examples: that it raised the
average weight of the fatted ox from 400 lbs.
to 1200 lbs., and increased the weight of the
average fleece fourfold.
◆1 Therefore
it is plain
that Labour
would
not have
created
the whole
of the
national
income a
hundred
years ago.
But for
argument’s
sake we
will concede
that it
produced
the whole.
◆¹ It will therefore be apparent to every
reader, that of the income of Great Britain at
the close of the last century, Ability and
Capital, as distinct from Labour, created a
considerable part, though we need not determine
what part. Accordingly, since the
income of Great Britain, with a population of
ten millions, was at that time about a hundred
and forty million pounds, or fourteen pounds
per head,[37] it is evident that the Labour of a
population of ten millions was quite incapable,
a hundred years ago, of producing by itself as
much as fourteen pounds per head.[38] I will,
however, merely for the sake of argument, and
of keeping a calculation I am about to make
far within the limits which strict truth would
warrant, make a preposterous concession to any
possible objector. I will concede that Labour
by itself produced the entire value in question,
and that Ability, as distinct from Labour, had
nothing at all to do with it. I will concede
that the faculties which produced the machines
of Arkwright, which had already turned steam
into an infant Hercules of industry, and was
pouring into this island the wealth of the
farthest Indies, were faculties of the same order
as those which were possessed by any waggoner
who had driven the same waggon along the
same ruts for a lifetime. And I will now
proceed to the calculation I spoke of. I shall
state it first, and establish its truth afterwards.
◆1 The whole
income of
Great Britain
at that
time was
a hundred
and forty
million
pounds,
and the
population
ten
millions.
Hence, as
will be
shown in
the next
Book, we
get an
indication
of the utmost
that
Labour
alone can
produce.
Now, a
population
of ten
millions
at present
produces
three
hundred
and fifty
millions
annually.
◆¹ It will be seen, from what has just been
said, that a hundred years ago the utmost
that Labour could produce in the most
advanced country of Europe was a hundred
and forty million pounds annually for a
population of ten millions, or—let me repeat—fourteen
pounds per head. The production
per head is now thirty-five pounds; or, for each
ten millions of population, three hundred and
fifty millions. The point on which presently I
shall insist at length is this: that if Labour is
to be credited with producing the whole of the
smaller sum, the entire difference between the
smaller sum and the larger is to be credited
to Ability operating on industry through
Capital. That is to say, for every three
hundred and fifty millions of our present
national income, Labour produces only a
hundred and forty millions whilst Ability
and Capital produce two hundred and ten.
But the fact may be put yet more clearly
than this. Of our present national income
of thirteen hundred millions, Labour produces
about five hundred, whilst Ability and
Capital produce about eight hundred. It
could indeed be shown, as I just now
indicated, that Labour in reality produces
less than this, and Ability and Capital more;
but for argument’s sake we will let the
calculation stand thus, in order that Labour
shall be at all events credited with not less
than its due.
◆1 And it will
accordingly
be shown
in the next
Book that
the whole
of this
increment
is produced
by Ability,
and not by
Labour.
◆¹ And now as to Capital and Ability, and the
eight hundred millions produced by them, what
has just been said can be put in a simpler way.
Capital is not only the material means through
which Ability acts on and assists Labour, but
it is a material means which Ability has
itself created. So long as Labour alone was
the principal productive agent, those vast
accumulations which are distinctive of the
modern world were unknown and impossible.
Professor Thorold Rogers has pointed out how
small was the Capital of this country at so late
a date as the close of the seventeenth century.
Labour alone was unable to supply a surplus
from which any such accumulation as we now
call Capital could be taken. These became
possible only by the increasing action of Ability.
They were taken from the products which
Ability added to the products of Labour,
Capital therefore is Ability in a double sense—not
only in the sense that as a productive
agent it represents Ability, but in the sense
that Ability has created it. We may therefore
for the present leave Capital entirely out of
our discussion, regarding it as comprehended
under the term and the idea of Ability;
although when we come to consider the
question of distribution, we shall have to
take account of the distinction between the
two. But for the present we are concerned
with the problem of production only; and
in dealing with that part of it which alone
is now before us, we have to do only with
two, and not three forces—not with Labour,
Ability, and Capital, but with Labour and
Ability only.
The calculation, therefore, which was put
forward just now may be expressed in yet
simpler terms. Of our present national income
of thirteen hundred millions, Labour produces
five hundred millions and Ability eight
hundred. And now comes another point which
yet remains to be mentioned. When we speak
of Labour, we mean not an abstract quality:
what we mean is labouring men. Similarly,
when we talk of Ability, we do not mean an
abstract quality either: we mean men who
possess and exercise it. But whereas when we
talk of Labour we mean an immense number
of men, when we talk of Ability—as I shall
show presently—we mean a number that by
comparison is extremely small. The real
fact then on which I am here insisting, and
which I shall now proceed to substantiate
and explain further, is that, whilst the
immense majority of the population of this
country produce little more than one-third of
the income, a body of men who are comparatively
a mere handful actually produce little
less than two-thirds of it.
BOOK III
AN EXPOSURE OF THE CONFUSIONS IMPLIED
IN SOCIALISTIC THOUGHT AS
TO THE MAIN AGENT IN MODERN
PRODUCTION
CHAPTER I
The Confusion of Thought involved in the Socialistic
Conception of Labour.
◆1 After what
has now
been said,
every one
will admit
that
Ability, as
distinct
from
Labour, is
as truly a
productive
agent as
Labour is.
◆2 But Socialists,
even
if they
admit this
fact, by
their inaccurate
thought
and
language
obscure
the meaning
of the
fact;
◆¹ There is one point which now must be quite
plain to every reader, and on which there is
no need to insist further; namely, that Ability
is as truly a productive agent as Labour, and
that if Labour produces any part of contemporary
wealth, Ability just as truly produces
another part. This proposition, when put in
a general way, will, after what has been said,
not be disputed by anybody; but there are
various arguments which readers of socialistic
sympathies will probably invoke as disproving
it in the particular form just given to it.
Certain of these arguments require to be
discussed at length; but the rest can be
disposed off quickly, and we will get them
out of the way first. ◆² They are, indeed, not[172]
so much arguments as confusions of thought,
due largely to an inaccurate use of language.
These confusions are practically all comprehended
in the common socialistic formula which
declares all production, under modern conditions,
to be what Socialists call “socialised.”
By this is meant that the whole wealth of the
community is produced by the joint action of
all the classes of men and of all the faculties
employed in its production; and the formula
thus includes, as Socialists will be careful to
tell us, all those faculties which are here
described as Ability. Now such a doctrine, if
we consider its superficial sense merely, is so
far from being untrue that it is a truism. But
if we consider what it implies, if we consider
the only meaning which gives it force as a
socialistic argument, or indeed invests it with
the character of any argument at all, we shall
find it to be a collection of fallacies for which
the truism is only a cloak. For the implied
meaning is not the mere barren statement that
the exertions of all contribute to the joint result,
but that the exertions of all contribute to it in
an equal degree; the further implication being
that all therefore should share alike in it.
◆1 Making use
of the same
fallacy as
that of
Mill, which
has been
already
criticised.
◆¹ This is really Mill’s argument with respect
to Land and Labour, put into different language
and applied to Labour and Ability. It says in
effect precisely what was said by Mill, that
when two causes are both necessary to producing
a given result, it is absurd to say that the
one produces more or less of it than the other:
only here the argument can be used with
greater apparent force. For the Socialists may
say that if the principle which has been explained
in this book is admitted, and if Ability
is held to produce all that part of the product
which is over and above what Labour could
produce by itself, Labour, by the same reasoning,
could be proved to produce the whole of the
product, since, without the assistance of Labour,
Ability could produce nothing. Accordingly,
they will go on to say, this conclusion being
absurd, the reasoning which leads to it must
be false, and we must fall back again on the
principle set forth by Mill. Labour and
Ability are both necessary to the result, and
being equally necessary must be held to contribute
equally to producing it.
This argument, as I have said, has great
apparent force; but again we have a plausibility
which is altogether upon the surface. If
Labour and Ability were here conceived of as
faculties, without regard to the number of men
possessing them, the argument would, whatever
its logical value, coincide broadly with
one great practical fact, to which by and by I
shall call the reader’s attention; namely, that
Labour and Ability do in this country divide
between them the joint product in nearly
equal portions. But those who make use of
the socialistic formula use it with a meaning
very different from the above. When they
say that Ability and Labour contribute equally
to producing a given amount of wealth, they
mean not that the men who exercise one
faculty produce collectively as much as the men
who exercise the other; for that might mean
that five hundred men of Ability produced as
much as five hundred thousand labourers; and
that is the very position which the Socialists desire
to combat. They mean something which is
the exact reverse of this: not that one faculty
produces as much as the other faculty, but that
one man produces as much as, and no more than
another man, no matter which faculty he exercises
in the producing process. They mean not
that the faculty of Labour which an ordinary
ploughman represents, produces as much as the
faculty represented by an Arkwright or by a
Stevenson, but that the individual ploughman,
by the single task which he himself performs,
adds as much to his country’s wealth as the creators
of the spinning-frame and the locomotive.
◆1 Their
meaning
needs only
to be
clearly
stated
to show its
absurdity.
◆¹ As soon as we realise that this is what the
argument means, its apparent plausibility turns
into a sort of absurdity which common sense rejects,
even before seeing why it does so. We
will not, however, be content with dismissing
the argument as absurd: there is an idea at
the back of it which requires and deserves to
be examined. It is an idea which rests upon
the fact already alluded to, that though Ability
can make nothing without Labour, Labour can
make something without Ability; and that
thus the labourers who work under the direction
of an able man each contribute a kind of
exertion more essential to the result than he
does. Each can say to him, “I am something
without you. You, on the contrary, are nothing
without me.” Thus there arises a more or less
conscious idea of Labour as a force which, if only
properly organised, will be able at any moment,
by refusing to exert itself, to render Ability
helpless, and so bring it to terms and become
its master, instead of being, as now, its servant.
◆1 But in it
there is,
indeed, a
plausible
view as to
Labour,
which must
be refuted,
not only
ridiculed.
According
to this view,
Labour can
always
bring
Ability to
terms by
refusing to
exert itself.
◆2 But Labour
cannot
refuse to
exert itself
for long,
and never
except with
the assistance
of
Capital.
◆3 Nature, not
the men of
ability,
forces the
majority of
men to
Labour.
◆¹ But this idea, which is suggested, and seems
to be supported, by the modern development of
labour-organisation and strikes, really ignores
the most fundamental facts of the case. In
the first place, it may be observed that though
Ability, regarded as a faculty, is no doubt helpless
unless there is Labour for it to act upon,
Ability, if we take it to mean the men possessing
the faculty, is, whatever happens, in as
good a position as Labour; for the average man
of ability can always become a labourer. But
the principal point to realise is far more
important than this. We are perfectly right
in saying, as was said just now, that if Labour
should refuse to exert itself, Ability could produce
nothing; but it seems completely to
escape the notice of those who use this argument
that to refuse to exert itself is what
Labour can never do, except for very short
times, and to a quite unimportant extent; and
it can only do thus much when Ability indirectly
helps it. The ideas of the power of Labour
which are suggested by the phenomenon of the
strike are, as I shall by and by show more
fully, curiously fallacious. ◆² Men can strike—that
is to say, cease to labour—only when
they have some store on which to live when
they are idle; and such a store is nothing but
so much Capital. A strike, therefore, represents
the power not of Labour, but of Capital.[39]
The Capital which is available in the present
day for supporting strikes would never have
been in existence but for the past action of
Ability; and what is still more important, a
widespread strike would very quickly exhaust
it. Further, a strike, no matter what Capital
were at the back of it, could never be more
than partial for even a single day; for there
are many kinds of Labour, such as transport
and distribution of food, the constant performance
of which is required by even the
humblest lives. But it is not necessary to
dwell on such small matters as these. It is
enough to point to the fact, which does not
require proving—the broad fact that men, taken
as a whole, can no more refuse to labour than
they can refuse to breathe. ◆³ What compels them
to labour is not the employing class, but Nature.
The employing class—the men of ability—merely
compel them to labour in a special way.
◆1 But Nature
forces no
one to exert
Ability;
therefore
Ability is,
in the
long run,
in a
stronger
position
than
Labour.
But Ability itself stands on an entirely
different footing. Whereas Labour, as a
whole, cannot cease to exert itself, Ability can.
Indeed, for long periods of history it has hardly
exerted itself at all; whilst its full industrial
power, as we know it now, only began to be
felt a century and a half ago. Labour, in
other words, represents a necessary kind of
exertion, which can always be counted on as
we count on some force of Nature: Ability
represents a voluntary kind of exertion, which
can only be induced to manifest itself under
certain special circumstances. Accordingly,
◆¹ whilst Labour can make no terms with Nature,
Ability in the long run can always make terms
with Labour. It will thus be seen that the set
of arguments founded on the conception of
Labour as stronger than Ability, because more
necessary, are arguments founded on a complete
misconception of facts. I speak of them as
arguments; but they hardly deserve the name.
Rather they are vague ideas that float in the
minds of many people, and suggest beliefs or
opinions to which they can give no logical
basis. At all events, after what has been said,
we may dismiss them from our thoughts, and
turn to another fallacy that lurks in the socialistic
formula.
◆1 Let us now
test the
socialistic
view by
examples:
◆2 By the case
of an
organist
and the
man who
blows the
bellows;
◆3 Or of a
great
painter and
the man
who
stretches
his canvas.
◆¹ I said of that formula that, the moment its
meaning was realised, it struck the mind as an
absurdity, even before the mind knew why.
Let us now apply it to two simple cases, which
will show its absurdity in a yet more striking
manner. ◆² There is an old story commonly told
of Handel. The great composer had been
playing some magnificent piece of music on
the organ; and as soon as the last vibration of
inspired sound had subsided, he was greeted
by the voice of the man who blew the bellows,
saying, “I think that we two played that beautifully.”
“We!” exclaimed Handel. “What
had you to do with it?” He turned again to
the keys, and struck them, but not a note came.
“Ha!” said the bellows-blower, “what have I
to do with it? Admit that I have as much to
do with it as you have, or I will not give you
the power to sound a single chord.” The
whole point of this story lies in the fact that
the argument of the bellows-blower, though
possessed of a certain plausibility, is at the
same time obviously absurd. But according
to the principles of the Socialists, it is absolutely
and entirely true. It exhibits those principles
applied in the most perfect way. ◆³ With just
the same force, it may be said about a great
picture by the man who has woven the canvas,
or tacked it to its wooden frame. This man
may, according to the socialistic theory of production,
call the picture the socialised product
of the great painter and himself, and, though
no more able to draw than a child of four years
old, may put himself on a level with a Millais
or an Alma Tadema. To the production of the
result the canvas is as necessary as the painter.
◆1 The socialistic
view
of production
would
be true
only were
a certain
fact of life
quite
different to
what it is.
The nature of the fallacy which leads us
to such conclusions as these is revealed
almost instantly by the light such conclusions
throw on it. It consists in ignoring the fact
that whilst anybody, not a cripple or idiot,
can blow the bellows of an organ, or stretch
the canvas for a picture, only one man in a
million can make music like Handel, or cover
the canvas with pictures like Millais or Alma
Tadema. The nature of the situation will be
understood most accurately if we imagine the
bellows-blower at the key-board of the organ,
and the canvas-stretcher with the painter’s
brushes. The one, no doubt, could elicit a
large volume of sound; the other could cover
the canvas with daubs of unmeaning colour.
These men, then, when they work for the
artists of whom we speak, may very properly
be credited with a share in as much of the
result as would have been produced if they had
been in the artists’ places. That is to say, to
the production of mere sound the bellows-blower
may be held to contribute as much as
the great musician; and the canvas-stretcher
as much as the painter to the mere laying on
of colour. But all the difference between an
unmeaning discord and music, all the difference
between an unmeaning daub and a picture, is
due to qualities that are possessed by no one
except the musician and the painter.[40] ◆¹ The
socialistic theory of production would be true
only on the supposition that the faculties
employed in production were all equally common,
and that everybody is equally capable of
exertion of every grade. Now is this supposition
true, or is it not true? A moment ago I
spoke of it, assuming it to be obviously false;
and many people will think it is hardly worth
discussion. That, however, is far from being
the case. It is a supposition which, as we
have seen, lies at the very root of Socialism:
the question it involves is a broad question of
fact; and it is necessary, by an appeal to fact, to
show that it is as false as I have assumed it to be.
◆1 The great
feature in
modern
production
is the progress
in the
productivity
of the
same number
of men.
◆¹ Let me once again, then, state the great
proposition which I am anxious to put beyond
the reach of all denial or misconception. A
given number of people, a hundred years ago,
produced yearly in this country a hundred
and forty million pounds. The same number
of people to-day produce two and a half times
as much. Labour, a hundred years ago, could
not have produced more than the total product
of the community—that is to say, a hundred
and forty million pounds; and, if it produced
that then, it produces no more now. The
whole added product is produced by the action
of Ability. The proposition is a double one.
Let us take the two parts in order.
◆1 History
shows us
that
Labour is
not progressive,
except
within very
narrow
limits
that were
reached
long ago,
or, at all
events, by
the end of
the last
century.
◆¹ I have already here and there pointed out
in passing how certain special advances in
the productive powers of the community were
due demonstrably to Ability, not to Labour;
but I have waited till our argument had
arrived at its present stage to insist on the
general truth that, except within very narrow
limits, Labour is, in its very nature, not progressive
at all. If we cast our eyes backwards
as far into the remote past as any records or
relics of human existence will carry us, we
can indeed discern three steps in industrial
progress, which we may, if we please, attribute
to the self-development of Labour—the use of
stone, the use of bronze, and the use of iron.
But these steps followed each other slowly,
and at immeasurable intervals; and though
the last was taken in the early morning of
history, yet Labour even then had, in certain
respects, reached for thousands of years an
efficiency which it has never since surpassed.
In the lake-dwellings of Switzerland, which
belong to the age of stone, objects have been
found which bear witness to a manual skill
equal to that of the most dexterous workmen
of to-day. No labour, again, is more delicate
than that of engraving gems; and yet the
work of the finest modern gem-engravers is
outdone by that of the ancient Greeks and
Romans. It was even found, when the
unburied ship of a Viking was being reproduced
for the International Exhibition at
Chicago, that in point of mere workmanship,
with all our modern appliances, it was impossible
to make the copy any better than the
original; whilst, if we institute a comparison
with times nearer our own—especially if we
come to the close of the last century—it is
hardly necessary to say that in every operation
which depended on training of eye and
hand, the great-grandfathers of the present generation
were the equals of their great-grandsons.
◆1 Let us then
compare
the workers
of that
period with
their great-grandsons
of to-day.
◆¹ We will therefore content ourselves with
comparing the labourers of to-day with the
labourers of the days of Pitt; and with regard
to those two sets of men, we may safely say
this, that in whatever respect the latter seem
able to do more than the former, their seemingly
increased power can be definitely and
distinctly traced to some source outside themselves,
from which it has been taken and
lent to them—in other words, to the ability
of some one able man, or else to the joint
action of a body of able men. A single
illustration is sufficient to prove this. It
consists of a fact to which I have alluded in
general terms already. It is as follows:—
◆1 We shall
see that in
Labour
itself there
has been
no progress
whatsoever.
Ability has
been the
sole progressive
agent.
When Watt had perfected his steam-engine
in structure, design, and principle, and was
able to make a model which was triumphantly
successful in its working, he encountered an
obstacle of which few people are aware, and
which, had it not been overcome, would have
made the development of steam-power, as
we know it now, an utter impossibility. It
was indeed, in the opinion of the engineer
Smeaton, fatal to the success of Watt’s steam-engine
altogether. This obstacle was the
difficulty of making cylinders, of any useful
size, sufficiently true to keep the pistons
steam-tight. Watt, with indomitable perseverance,
endeavoured to train men to the
degree of accuracy required, by setting them
to work at cylinders, and at nothing else; and
by inducing fathers to bring up their sons
with them in the workshop, and thus from
their earliest youth habituate them to this
single task. By this means, in time, a band
of labourers was secured in whom skill was
raised to the highest point of which it is
capable. ◆¹ But not even all the skill of those
carefully-trained men—men trained by the
greatest mechanical genius of the modern
world—was equal to making cylinders approaching
the standard of accuracy which was
necessary to render the steam-engine, as we now
know it, a possibility. But what the Labour
of the cleverest labourer could never be
brought to accomplish, was instantly and with
ease accomplished by the action of Ability.
Henry Maudslay, by introducing the slide-rest,
did at a single stroke for all the mechanics in
the country what Watt, after years of effort,
was unable to do for any of them. The
Ability of Maudslay, congealed in this beautiful
instrument, took the tool out of the hands
of Labour at the turning-lathe, and held it to
the surface of the cylinder, whilst Labour
looked on and watched. With this iron “mate”
lent to him,—this child of an alien brain,—the
average mechanic was enabled to accomplish
wonders which no mechanic in the world by
his own skill could approach. The power of
one man descended at once on a thousand
workshops, and sat on each of the labourers
like the fire of an industrial Pentecost; and
their own personal efficiency, which was the
slowly-matured product of centuries, was, by
a power acting outside themselves, increased a
hundredfold in the course of a few years.
◆1 There is,
however, a
plausible
objection
to this view
which we
must consider.
◆¹ Illustrations of this kind might be multiplied
without limit; but nothing could add
to the force of the one just given, or show
more clearly how the productivity of Labour
is fixed, and the power of Ability, and of
Ability alone, is progressive. There is, however,
a very important argument which objectors
may use here with so much apparent
force that, although it is entirely fallacious, it
requires to be considered carefully.
CHAPTER II
That the Ability which at any given period is a
Producing Agent, is a Faculty residing in and
belonging to living Men.
It may amuse the reader to hear this argument
stated—forcibly, if not very fully—by
an American Socialist, in an anonymous letter
to myself. I had published an article in
The North American Review, giving a short
summary of what I have said in the preceding
chapters with regard to the part played by
Ability in production; and the letter which
I will now give was sent me as a criticism
on this:
◆1 The objection
is thus
put by an
American
Socialist:
that it is
absurd to
say that
primæval
inventors,
such as the
inventor of
the plough,
are still
producing
wealth by
their
ability;
and if
absurd in
this case,
then in all
cases.
◆¹ Sir—Your article in the current number of
The North American Review on “Who are the
Chief Wealth Producers?” in my judgment is the
crowning absurdity of the various effusions that
parade under the self-assumed title of political
economy. In the vulgar parlance of some newspapers,
it is hog-wash. It is utterly senseless, and
wholly absurd and worthless. You propose to
publish a book in which you will elaborate your
theory. Well, if the book has a large sale, it will
not be because the author has any ability as a writer
on economical subjects, but rather that the buyers
are either dupes or fools. All the increase in wealth
that has resulted by reason of men using ploughs
was produced by the man who invented the plough—eh?
The total amount of the wealth produced by
men by reason of their using certain appliances in
the form of tools or machines is produced by the
man who invented the tool or machine—eh? perhaps
some one in Egypt thousands of years ago? Such
stuff is not only worthless hog-wash: it is nauseating,
is worthy of the inmate of Bedlam.
◆1 To this
there are
two
answers.
The first is
that the
simpler
inventions
are probably
due,
not to
Ability at
all, but to
the common
experience
of
the average
man;
◆2 And, like
Labour itself,
they
have
remained
unchanged
up till
quite recent
times.
◆3 But even if
invented
by Ability,
we should
still attribute
the
wealth now
produced
by them to
Labour;
Now the argument implied in this charming
letter, so far as it goes, is sound; and I will
put it presently in a more comprehensive form.
Its fault is that it goes a very little way,
and does not even approach the position it
is adduced to combat. To say that if one
man who lived thousands of years ago could
be shown to be the sole and only inventor of
the plough, then all the increase of wealth
that has since been produced by ploughing
ought to be credited to the Ability of this one
man, is practically no doubt as absurd[41] as the
writer of the letter thinks it; and were such
the result of the reasoning in this volume, it
would reduce that reasoning to an absurdity.
◆¹ That reasoning, however, leads to no result
of the kind; and it is necessary to explain
to the reader exactly why it fails to do so.
It fails to do so because ploughs, and other
implements equally simple, instead of representing
those conditions of production to
which alone the reasoning in this volume
applies, represent conditions which are altogether
opposed to them. The plough, or at
least such a plough as was in use in ancient
Egypt, is the very type and embodiment
of the non-progressive nature of Labour, as
opposed to, and contrasted with, the progressive
nature of Ability. The plough, indeed,
in its simplest form, was probably not the
result of Ability at all, but rather of the
experience of multitudes of common men,
acting on the intelligence which common
men possess; just as, even more obviously,
was the use of a stick to walk with, or of
a flail for thrashing corn. It will perhaps,
however, be said that in that case, according
to the definition given by me, the plough
would be the result of Ability all the same,
only that it would prove Ability to be a
faculty almost as universal as Labour. And
no doubt it would prove this of Ability of
a low kind; indeed, we may admit that it
does prove it. Everybody has a little Ability
in him, just as everybody has a little poetry;
but in cases of this kind everything is a
question of degree; and for practical purposes
we are compelled to classify men not according
to faculties which, strictly speaking, they
possess, but according to the degree in which
they possess them. Cold, strictly speaking,
is merely a low degree of heat; but for all
practical purposes winter is opposed to summer.
Similarly, a man who has just enough poetry
in him to be able—as most men can—to
scribble a verse of doggerel, is for all practical
purposes opposed to a Shakespeare or a Dante;
and similarly also the man who has just
enough Ability in him to discover the use of
a stick, a flail, or a plough, is for all practical
purposes opposed to the men who are capable
of inventing implements of a higher and
more complicated order. Nor is the line
which we thus draw drawn arbitrarily. It
is a line drawn for us by the whole industrial
history of mankind; ◆² and never was there
a division more striking and more persistent.
For the simpler implements in question, from
the first days when they were invented,—“thousands
of years ago,” as my American
correspondent says,—remained what they then
were up to the beginning of the modern
epoch; and in many countries, such as India,
they remain the same to-day. The simpler
industrial arts, then, and the simpler implements
of industry are sharply marked off
from the higher and more complicated by
the fact that, whilst the latter are demonstrably
due to individuals, have flourished
only within the area of their influence, and
have constituted a sudden and distinct
advance on the former, the former have
apparently been due to the average faculties
of mankind, and have remained practically
unchanged from the days of their first discovery.
Accordingly, the distinction between
the two being so marked and enormous, the
faculties to which they are respectively
due, even if differing only in degree, yet
differ in degree so much that they are for
practical purposes different faculties, and
must be called by different names. ◆³ The
simple inventions, then, to which my correspondent
refers, together with the wealth
produced by them, are to be credited to
Labour, the non-progressive character of which
they embody and represent, and have nothing
to do with that Ability which is the cause of
industrial progress.
My correspondent’s letter, however, whether
he saw it himself or not, really raises a point
far more important than this. For even if the
invention of the plough had been the work of
one man only, if it had involved as much
knowledge and genius as the invention of the
steam-engine, and if, but for this one man,
ploughs would never have existed, yet to attribute
to the Ability of this one man all the
wealth that has been subsequently produced
by ploughing would still be practically as absurd
as my correspondent implies it would be.
◆1 Because
the commonest
labourer,
when once
he has seen
them, can
make and
use them.
◆¹ Now why is this? The reason why is
as follows. Although, according to such an
hypothesis, if a plough had not been made
by this one able man, no ploughs would ever
have been made by anybody, yet when such
a simple implement has once been made and
used, anybody who has seen it can make
and use others like it; so that the Ability of
the inventor of the plough increases the productivity
of every labourer who uses it, not by
co-operating with him, but by actually passing
into him. Thus, so far as this particular
operation is concerned, the simplest labourer
becomes endowed with all the powers of the
inventor; and the inventor thenceforward is,
in no practical sense, the producer of the
increased product of what he has enabled the
labourer to produce, any more than a father is
the producer of what is produced by his son.
◆1 But the
inventions
by which
Ability in
the modern
world has
increased
production
are the very
opposite
of these
inventions
of earlier
days;
for they
require as
much
Ability to
use them
to the best
advantage
as they required
to
make them.
And if the productivity of Labour were
increased by inventions alone, and if all
inventions were as simple as the primæval
plough—if, when once seen, anybody were
able to make them, and, having once made
them, to use them to the utmost advantage—then,
though Ability might still be the sole
cause of every fresh addition to the productive
powers of exertion, these added powers would
be all made over to Labour, and be absorbed
and appropriated by it, just as Lear’s kingdom
was made over to his daughters; and whatever
increased wealth might be produced
thenceforward through their agency would
be the true product of Labour, which had in
itself become more effective. ◆¹ But, as a matter
of fact, this is not the case; and it is not so
for two reasons. In the first place, such
implements as the primæval plough differ
from the implements on which modern industry
depends, in the complexity alike of
their structure, and of the principles involved
in it; so that without the guidance of Ability
of many kinds, Labour alone would be powerless
to reproduce them; and, in the second
place, as these implements multiply, not only
is Ability more and more necessary for their
manufacture, but is more and more necessary
also for the use of them when manufactured.
One of the principal results of the modern
development of machinery, or of the use, by
new processes, of newly discovered powers
of Nature, is the increasing division and subdivision
of Labour; so that the labourers, as
I have said before, by the introduction of this
mass of machinery, become themselves the
most complicated machine of all, each labourer
being a single minute wheel, and Ability
being the framework which alone keeps them
in their places. It may be said, therefore,
that each modern invention or discovery by
which the productivity of human exertion is
increased has upon Labour an effect exactly
opposite to that which was produced on it
by such inventions as the primæval plough.
Instead of making Labour more efficacious
in itself, they make it less and less efficacious,
unless it is assisted by Ability.
◆1 They do
not become,
as is
vulgarly
said, common
property.
They belong
to
those who
can use
them;
◆2 And more
and more
is living
Ability required
to
maintain
and use the
powers left
to it by
the Ability
of the past.
◆¹ And here we have the answer to the
real argument which lies at the bottom of my
American correspondent’s letter—an argument
which, in some such words as the following,
is to be found repeated in every Socialistic
treatise: “When once an invention is made,
it becomes common property.” So it does
in a certain theoretical sense; but only in
the sense in which a knowledge of Chinese
becomes common property in England on
the publication of a Chinese grammar. For
all practical purposes, such a statement is
about as true as to say that because anybody
can buy a book on military tactics, everybody
is possessed of the genius of the Duke of
Wellington. ◆² The real truth is, that to utilise
modern inventions, and to maintain the conditions
of industry which these inventions
subserve, as much Ability is required as was
required to invent them; though, as I shall
have occasion to point out later on, the
Ability is of a different kind.
◆1 We must,
then, here
note that
when
Ability is
said to
produce
so much
of the
national
income,
what is
meant is
the Ability
of men
alive at the
time,
These considerations bring us to another
important point, which must indeed from
the beginning have been more or less obvious,
but which must now be stated explicitly.
◆¹ That point is, that when we speak of Ability
as producing at any given time such and
such a portion of the national income, as
distinguished from the portion which is
produced by Labour, we are speaking of
Ability possessed by living men, who possess
it either in the form of their own
superior faculties, assimilating, utilising, and
adding to the inventions and discoveries
of their predecessors; or in the form of
inherited Capital, which those predecessors
have produced and left to them. Thus,
though dead men like Arkwright, or Watt,
or Stevenson may, in a certain theoretical
sense, be considered as continuing to produce
wealth still, they cannot be considered
to do so in any sense that is practical; because
they cannot as individuals put forward
any practical claims, or influence the situation
any further by their actions. For all practical
purposes, then, their Ability as a productive
force exists only in those living men who
inherit or give effect to its results. Now,
of the externalised or congealed Ability which
is inherited in the form of Capital, as distinguished
from the personal Ability by which
Capital is utilised, we need not speak here,
though we shall have to do so presently. For
this inherited Capital would not only be useless
in production, but would actually disappear
and evaporate like a lump of camphor, if it
were not constantly used, and, in being used,
renewed, by that personal Ability which inherits
it, and is inseparable from the living
individual; and, though it will be necessary
to consider Capital apart from this when we
come to deal with the problem of distribution,
all that we need consider when we are
dealing with the problem of production is
this personal Ability, which alone makes
Capital live.
◆1 Who are
practically
the monopolists
not
only of
their own
special
powers,
but of the
complicated
discoveries
of
their predecessors.
◆¹ So far, then, as modern production is concerned,
all the results of past Ability, instead
of becoming the common property of Labour,
become on the whole, with allowance for
many exceptions, more and more strictly the
monopoly of living Ability; because these
results becoming more and more complicated,
Ability becomes more and more essential to
the power of mastering and of using them.
As, however, I shall point out by and by,
in more than one connection, the Ability that
masters and uses them differs much in kind
from the Ability that originally produced
them: one difference being that, whereas to
invent and perfect some new machine requires
Ability of the highest class in, let us say,
one man, and Ability of the second class in
a few other men, his partners; to use this
machine to the best advantage, and control
and maintain the industry which its use has
inaugurated or developed, may require perhaps
Ability of only the second class in one man,
but will require Ability of the third and
fourth class in a large number of men.
◆1 And the
monopoly
of Ability
grows
stricter at
each fresh
stage of
progress.
◆¹ Ability therefore—the Ability of living
men—constantly tends, as the income of the
nation grows, to play a larger part in its
production, or to produce a larger part of it;
whilst Labour, though without it no income
could be produced at all, tends to produce a
part which is both relatively and absolutely
smaller. We assume, for instance, that the
Labour of this country a hundred years ago
was capable of producing the whole of what
was the national income then. If it could
by itself, without any Ability to guide it,
have succeeded then, when production was
so much simpler, in just producing the yearly
amount in question,—which, as a matter of
fact, it could not have done even then,—the
same amount of Labour, without any Ability
to guide it, could certainly not succeed in
producing so much now, when all the conditions
of production have become so much
more complicated, and when elaborate organisation
is necessary to make almost any effort
effective.
◆1 Thus the
argument
above
quoted
against the
claims of
Ability,
when examined,
only
throws
additional
light on
their
strength.
◆¹ Thus the argument, which was fermenting
in my American correspondent’s mind, and
which he regarded as reducing the claims of
Ability to “hog-wash,” really affords the means,
if examined carefully and minutely, of establishing
yet more firmly the position it was
invoked to shatter, and of making the claims
of Ability not only clearer but more extensive.
CHAPTER III
That Ability is a natural Monopoly, due to the congenital
Peculiarities of a Minority. The Fallacies
of other Views exposed.
◆1 But the
Socialists
have yet
another
fallacy
with which
they will
attempt to
neutralise
the force of
what has
just been
said.
◆2 They will
say that
Ability is
the creation
of
special
opportunity,
and
that everybody
at
birth is
potentially
an able
man.
◆¹ But the socialistic theorist will not even yet
have been silenced. Even if he is constrained
to admit the truth of all that has just been
said, we shall find that he still possesses in his
arsenal of error another set of arguments by
which he will endeavour to do away with its
force. These are generally presented to us
in mere loose rhetorical forms; but however
loosely they may be expressed, they contain a
distinct meaning, which I will endeavour to
state as completely and as clearly as is possible.
◆² Put shortly, it is as follows. Though Ability and
Labour may both be productive faculties, and
though it may be allowed that the one is more
productive than the other, it is on the whole
a mere matter of social accident—a matter[203]
depending on station, fortune, and education—which
faculty is exercised by this or that individual.
Thus, though it may be allowed that
a great painter and the man who stretches
his canvas, or an inventor like Watt and the
average mechanic who works for him, do, by
the time that both are mature men, differ
enormously in the comparative efficacy of
their faculties, yet the difference is mainly due
to circumstances posterior to their birth; that
the circumstances which developed the higher
faculties in one man might equally well have
developed them in the other; and that the
circumstances in question, even if only a few
can profit by them, are really created by the
joint action of the many.
◆1 This is
sometimes
expressed
in saying
that “the
great man
is made by
his age,”
i.e. by the
opportunities
others
have
secured for
him.
◆2 But this,
though true
psychologically,
is absolutely
false
in the
practical
sphere of
economics.
The above contention contains several different
propositions, which we will presently
examine one by one. We will, however, take
its general meaning first. One of the chief
exponents of this, strange as the fact may seem,
is that vehement anti-Socialist, Mr. Herbert
Spencer. Mr. Spencer disposes of the claims
of the man of ability as a force distinct from
the generation at large to which he belongs,
by saying that ◆¹ “Before the great man can
remake his society, his society must make
him.” Thus, to take an example from art, the
genius of a man like Shakespeare is explained
by reference to the condition of the civilised
world, and of England more especially, during
the reign of Queen Elizabeth. The temper
of the human mind caused by centuries of
Catholicism, the stir of the human mind
shown in the Reformation or the Renaissance,
and the sense of the new world then being
conquered in America, are all dwelt on as
general or social causes which produced in an
individual poet a greatness which has been
since unequalled. ◆² Now this reasoning, if used
to combat a certain psychological error, no
doubt expresses a very important truth; but
if it is transferred to the sphere of economics
its whole meaning vanishes. It was originally
used in opposition to the now obsolete theory
according to which a genius was a kind of
spiritual aerolite, fallen from heaven, and
related in no calculable way to its environment.
It was used, for instance, to prove with regard
to Shakespeare that had he lived in another age
he would have thought and written differently,
and that he might have been a worse poet
under circumstances less exciting to the imagination.
But when we leave the psychological
side of the case, and look at its practical side,
a set of facts is forced on us which are of
quite a different order. We are forced to
reflect that though Shakespeare’s mind may
have been what it was because the age acted
on it, the age was acting on all Shakespeare’s
contemporaries, and yet it produced one
Shakespeare only. If Queen Elizabeth had
been told that it was the age which produced
Shakespeare, and in consequence had
ordered that three or four more Shakespeares
should be brought to her, her courtiers, do
what they would, would have been unable to
find them; and the reason is plain. The age
acts on, or sets its stamp on, the character of
every single mind that belongs to it; but the
effect in each case depends on the mind acted
on; and it is only one mind amongst ordinary
minds innumerable, that this universal action
can fashion into a great poet. And what is
true of poetic genius is true of industrial
Ability. The great director of Labour is
as rare as a great poet is; and though
Ability of lower degrees is far commoner than
Ability of the highest, yet the fact that it is
the age which elicits and conditions its activities
does nothing to make it commoner than
it would be otherwise, nor affects the fact that
its possessors are relatively a small minority.
For the psychologist, the action of the age is an
all-important consideration; for the economist,
it is a consideration of no importance at all.
But it is by no means my intention to dismiss
the Socialistic argument with this simple
demonstration of the irrelevance of its general
meaning. I am going to call the attention of
the reader to the particular meanings that are
attached to it, and show how absolutely false
these are, by comparing them with historical
facts.
◆1 Again,
Socialists
urge that
no perfected
invention
is
the work
of a single
man, but
that many
men have
always co-operated
to
produce it.
◆2 This is
true; but
the class
of men
referred to
is that very
minority
who are the
monopolists
of
Ability.
It is this
class only,
not the
community
in general.
◆¹ In the first place, then, the claims of the
age, or of society as a whole, to be the author
of industrial progress, in opposition to the
claims of a minority, are supported by many
writers on the ground that no invention or
discovery is in reality the work of any single
man. Such writers delight to multiply—and
they can do so without difficulty—instances of
how the most important machines or processes
have been perfected only after a long lapse of
time, by the efforts of many men following or
co-operating with one another. Thus the electric
telegraph, and the use of gas for lighting,
were not the discoveries of those who first
introduced them to the public; and Stevenson
described the locomotive as the “invention of
no one man, but of a race of mechanical
engineers.” Further, it is frequently urged
that the same discoveries and inventions are
arrived at in different places, by different minds,
simultaneously; and this fact is put forward
as a conclusive proof and illustration of how
society, not the individual, is the true discoverer
and inventor. ◆² But these arguments leave out
of sight entirely the fact that, in the first place,
the whole body of individuals spoken of—such
as the race of engineers who produced the
locomotive, or the astronomers in different
countries who are discovering the same new
star—form a body which is infinitesimally
small itself; and secondly, that even the body
of persons they represent,—namely, all of those
who are engaged in the same pursuits, and have
even so much as attempted any step in industrial
progress,—though numerous in comparison
with those who have actually succeeded in
taking one, are merely a handful when compared
with society as a whole, and instead of
representing society, offer the strongest contrast
to it. The nature of the assistance which
Ability gives to Ability is an interesting question,
but it is nothing to the point here. To
prove that progress is the joint product of
Ability and Ability, does not form a proof,
but on the contrary a disproof of the proposition,
that it is the joint product of Ability and
Labour—or, in other words, that it is the product
of the age, or the entire community.
◆1 Further,
Socialists
contend
that Ability
is the
product of
education,
and that an
equal
education
would
equalise
faculties.
◆2 But this
wild theory
is in
absolute
opposition
to the
most
notorious
facts;
◆¹ The socialistic theorist, however, even if he
admits the above answer, will by no means
admit that it is fatal to his own position. He
will still take refuge in the proposition already
alluded to, that the Ability of individuals is
the child of opportunity, and that Ability is
rarer than Labour, and able men are a minority,
only because, under existing social circumstances,
the opportunities which enable it to
develop itself are comparatively few. And if
he is pressed to say what these opportunities
are, he will say that they may be described generally
by the one word education. This argument
can be answered in one way only, namely,
an appeal to facts; and it is hard to conceive
of anything which facts more conclusively disprove.
Indeed, of much industrial Ability, it
can not only be shown to be false, but it is
also, on the very surface of it, absurd. It is
plausible as applied to Ability of one kind
only, namely, that of the inventor or the discoverer;
but this, as we shall see presently,
is so far from being Ability as a whole, that it
is not even the most important part of it.
Let us, however, suppose it to be the whole
for a moment, and ask how far the actual facts
of life warrant us in regarding it as the child
of opportunity and education. Let us first
refer to that general kind of experience which
is recorded in the memory of everybody who
has ever been at a school or college, and
which, in the lives of tutors and masters, is
repeated every day. Let a hundred individuals
from childhood be brought up in the same
school, let them all be devoted to the study of
the same branch of knowledge, let them enjoy
to the fullest what is called “equality of opportunity,”
and it will be found that not only is
there no equality in the amount of knowledge
they acquire, but that there is hardly any
resemblance in the uses to which they will be
able to put it. Two youths may have worked
together in one laboratory. One will never do
more than understand the discoveries of others.
The other will discover, like Columbus, some
new world of mysteries. ◆² Indeed, equality of
opportunity, as all experience shows, instead
of tending to make the power of all men equal,
does but serve to exhibit the extent to which
they differ.
◆1 As may be
seen by a
glance at
the lives of
some of the
most distinguished
inventors
of the
world.
◆¹ But particular facts are more forcible than
general facts. Let us consider the men who,
as a matter of history, have achieved by their
Ability the greatest discoveries and inventions,
and let us see if it can be said of these men,
on the whole, that their Ability has been due
to any exceptional education or opportunity.
Speaking generally, the very reverse is the case.
If education means education in the branch
of work or knowledge in which the Ability of
the able man is manifested, the greatest inventors
of the present century have had no
advantages of educational opportunity at all.
Dr. Smiles observes that our greatest mechanical
inventors did not even have the advantage of
being brought up as engineers. “Watt,” he
writes, “was a mathematical instrument-maker;
Arkwright was a barber; Cartwright, the inventor
of the power-loom, was a clergyman;
Bell, who afterwards invented the reaping-machine,
was a Scotch minister; Armstrong,
the inventor of the hydraulic engine, was a
solicitor; and Wheatstone, inventor of the
electric telegraph, was a maker of musical
instruments.” That knowledge is necessary
to mechanical invention is of course a self-evident
truth; and the acquisition of knowledge,
however acquired, is education: education,
therefore, was necessary to the exercise of the
Ability of all these men. But the point to
observe is, that they had none of them any
special educational opportunity; they were
placed at no advantage as compared with any
of their fellows; many of them, indeed, were
at a very marked disadvantage; and though,
when opportunity is present, Ability will no
doubt profit by it, the above examples show,
and the whole course of industrial history
shows,[42] that Ability is so far from being the
creature of opportunity, that it is, on the
contrary, in most cases the creator of it.
◆1 The theory
is still
further
refuted by
the fact
that moral
Ability is a
matter of
character
and temperament,
rather
than of
intellect.
◆2 A business
started by
Ability of
intellect is
maintained
by Ability
of character.
◆¹ The mental power, however, which is exercised
by the inventor and discoverer, as I
have said, is but one kind of industrial Ability
out of many. Ability—or the faculty by
which one man assists the Labour of an
indefinite number of men—consists in what
may be called exceptional gifts of character,
quite as much as in exceptional gifts of intellect.
A sagacity, an instinctive quickness in
recognising the intellect of others, a strength
of will that sometimes is almost brutal, and
will force a way for a new idea, like a pugilist
forcing himself through a crowd, these are
faculties quite as necessary as intellect for
giving effect to what intellect discovers or
creates; and they do not always, or even
generally, reside in the same individuals.
The genius which is capable of grappling with
ideas and principles, and in the domain of
thought will display the sublimest daring,
often goes with a temperament of such social
timidity as to unfit its possessor for facing
and dealing with the world. It is one thing
to perfect some new machine or process, it
is another to secure Capital which may put
it into practical operation; and again, if we
put the difficulty of securing Capital out of
the question by supposing the inventor to be
a large capitalist himself, there is another
difficulty to be considered, more important
far than this—the difficulty dealt with in the
last chapter—namely, the conduct of the
business when once started. Here we come
to a number of complicated tasks, in which
the faculty of invention or discovery offers
no assistance whatsoever. We come to tasks
which have to do, not with natural principles,
but with men—the thousand tasks of daily
and of hourly management. A machine or
process is invented by intellect—there is one
step. It is put into practical operation with
the aid of Capital—there is another. When
these two steps are taken, they do not require
to be repeated, but the tasks of management
are tasks which never cease; on the contrary,
as has been said already, they tend rather
to become ever more numerous and complicated.
◆² Nor do they consist only of the mere
management of labourers, the selection of
foremen and inspectors, and the minutiæ of
industrial discipline. They consist also of
what may be called the policy of the whole
business—the quick comprehension of the
fluctuating wants of the consumer, the extent
to which these may be led, the extent to
which they must be followed, the constant
power of adjusting the supply of a commodity
to the demand. On the importance of these
faculties there is a great deal to be said;
but I will only observe here that it is
embodied and exemplified in the fact that
successful inventors and discoverers are nearly
always to be found in partnership with men
who are not inventors, but who are critics
of inventions, who understand how to manage
and use them, and who supplement the Ability
that consists of gifts of intellect by that
other kind of Ability that consists of gifts
of character.
◆1 Equality of
education
and opportunity,
instead
of
equalising
characters,
displays
their differences.
◆2 Ability,
then, is a
natural
monopoly;
because
few people
are born
with it.
Now if, as we have seen, it is entirely
contrary to experience to suppose that inventive
Ability is produced by educational opportunity,
much more is it contrary to experience—it
is contrary even to common sense—to
suppose that Ability of character can be
produced in the same way. ◆¹ Education, as
applied to the rousing and the training of
the intellect, is like a polishing process applied
to various stones, which may give to all of
them a certain kind of smoothness, but brings
to light their differences far more than their
similarity. Education may make all of us
write equally good grammar, but it will not
make all of us write equally good poetry,
any more than cutting and polishing will
turn a pebble into an emerald. And if this
is true of education applied to intellect, of
education applied to character it is truer
still. Character consists of such qualities as
temperament, strength of will, imagination, perseverance,
courage; ◆² and it is as absurd to expect
that the same course of education will make a
hundred boys equally brave or imaginative,
as it is to expect that it will make them
equally tall or heavy, or decorate all of them
with hair of the same colour.
◆1 And now
let us again
compare its
action with
that of the
mass of
men surrounding
it.
Ability, then, is rare as compared with
Labour, not because the opportunities are
rare which are favourable or necessary to its
development, but because the minds and
characters are rare which can turn opportunity
to account. ◆¹ And now let us turn again to
the more general form of the Socialistic
fallacy—the general proposition that the Age,
or Society, or the Human Race is the true
inventor, and let us test this by a new order
of facts.
◆1 Do able
men in any
sense represent
the
tendencies
and intelligence
of
their average
contemporaries?
Let
us turn for
an answer
to the history
of the
three chief
industrial
triumphs
of this
country:
(1) the iron
manufacture,
(2)
the cotton
manufacture,
(3)
the steam-engine.
I have already alluded to the stress laid
by Socialists on the fact that different individuals
in different parts of the world often
make the same discoveries at almost the
same time; and I pointed out that whatever
this might teach us, applied only to a small
minority of persons, and had no reference
whatever to the great mass of the race. But
Socialists very frequently put their view in
a form even more exaggerated than that
which I thus criticised. ◆¹ They use language
which implies that the whole mass of society
moves forward together at the same intellectual
pace; and that discoverers and inventors
merely occupy the position of persons
who chance to be walking a few paces in
advance of the crowd, and who thus light
upon new processes or machines like so many
nuggets lying and glittering on the ground,
which those who follow would have presently
discovered for themselves; or, again, they
are represented as persons who are merely
the first to utter some word or exclamation
which is already on the lips of everybody.
Let us, then, take the three great elements
which go to make up the industrial prosperity
of this country—the manufacture of iron, the
manufacture of cotton, and the development
of the steam-engine, and see how far the
history of each of these lends any support to
the theory just mentioned.
◆1 The
modern development
of the iron
industry
dependent
on the use
of coal in
place of
wood.
◆2 The discovery
of
how to use
coal for
this purpose
due
to a few individuals,
whose
labours
were either
secret, or
bitterly
opposed by
all who
knew of
them.
Chief
amongst
these were
We will begin with the manufacture of
iron. Ever since man was acquainted with
the use of this metal till a time removed from
our own by a few generations only, ◆¹ its production
from the ore was dependent entirely
upon wood, which alone of all fuels—so far
as knowledge then went—had the chemical
qualities necessary for the process of smelting.
The iron industry in this country was therefore,
till very recently, confined to wooded
districts, such as parts of Sussex and Shropshire;
and so large, during the seventeenth
century, was the consumption of trees and
brushwood, that the smelting furnace came
to be considered by many statesmen as the
destroyer of wood, rather than as the producer
of metal. ◆² This view, indeed, can hardly
be called exaggerated; for by the beginning
of the century following the wood available
for the furnaces was becoming so fast exhausted
that the industry had begun to
dwindle; and but for one great discovery it
would have soon been altogether extinguished.
This was the method of smelting iron with
coal. Now to what cause was this discovery
due? The answer can be given with the
utmost completeness and precision. It was
due to the Ability of a few isolated individuals,
whose relation to their contemporaries and to
their age we will now briefly glance at.
◆1 Dud
Dudley,
◆2 The two
Darbys,
◆3 Reynolds
and the two
Craneges,
and others;
◆¹ The first of these was a certain Dud
Dudley, who procured a patent in the year
1620 for smelting iron ore “with coal, in
furnaces with bellows”; and his process was
so far successful, that at length from a single
furnace he produced for a time seven tons of
iron weekly. For reasons, however, which will
be mentioned presently Dudley’s invention
died with himself; and for fifty years after
his death the application of coal to smelting
was as much a lost art as it would have been
had he never lived. ◆² Between the years 1718
and 1735 it was again discovered by a father
and son—the Darbys of Coalbrookdale. A
further step, and one of almost equal importance,
◆³ was achieved by two of their foremen—brothers
of the name of Cranege—assisted
by Reynolds, who had married the younger
Darby’s daughter, and this was the application
of coal to the process which succeeds smelting,
namely, the conversion of crude iron into
bar-iron, or iron that is malleable. Other
inventors might be mentioned by whom these
men were assisted, but it will be quite enough
to consider the case of these. As related to
the age, as related to the society round him,
the one thing most striking in the life of
each of them is not that he represented that
society, but that he was in opposition to it,
and had to fight a way for his inventions
through neglect, ridicule, and persecution. The
nation at large was absolutely ignorant of the
very nature of the objects which these men
had in view; whilst the ironmasters of the
day, as a body, though not equally ignorant,
disbelieved that the objects were practicable
until they were actually accomplished. It is
true that these great inventors were not alone
in their efforts; for where they succeeded,
others attempted and failed: but these failures
do but show in a stronger light how rare and
how great were the faculties which success
demanded.
◆1 The details
of whose
several
lives are
signal illustrations
of
what has
just been
said.
◆¹ Let us take each case separately. Dudley’s
life as an ironmaster was one long succession
of persecution at the hands of his brothers in
the trade. They petitioned the king to put a
stop to his manufacture; they incited mobs to
destroy his bellows and his furnaces; they
harassed him with law-suits, ruined him with
legal expenses; they succeeded at last in having
him imprisoned for debt; and by thus crippling
the inventor, they at last killed his invention.
It is true that meanwhile a few men—a very
few—believed in his ideas, and attempted to
work them out independently; and amongst
these was Oliver Cromwell himself. He and
certain partners protected themselves with a
patent for the purpose, and actually bought up
the works of the ruined Dudley; but all their
attempts ended in utter failure. Two more
adventurers, named Copley and Proger, were
successively granted patents during the reign
of Charles II. for this same purpose, and likewise
failed ignominiously. One man alone in
the whole nation had proved himself capable
of accomplishing this new conquest for industry;
whilst the nation as a whole, and the
masters of the iron trade in particular, remained
as they were—stationary in their old invincible
ignorance. The two Darbys, the two Craneges,
and Reynolds, though not encountering, as
Dudley did, the hostility of their contemporaries,
yet achieved their work without the
slightest encouragement or assistance from
them. The younger Darby, solitary as Columbus
on his quarter-deck, watched all night by
his furnace as he was bringing his process to
perfection. His workmen, like the sailors of
Columbus, obeyed their orders blindly; and in
hardly a brain but his own did there exist
the smallest consciousness that one man was
laying, in secret, the foundation of his country’s
greatness. With regard to Reynolds and the
Craneges, who imitated, though they did not
perfect, the further use of coal for the production
of iron that is malleable, we have similar
evidence that is yet more circumstantial. Reynolds
distinctly declares in a letter written to a
friend that the conception of this process was so
entirely original with the Craneges that it had
never for a moment occurred to himself as being
possible, and that they had had to convince
him that it was so, against his own judgment.
But when once his conversion was completed,
he united his Ability with theirs; and within a
very short time the second great step in our
iron industry had been taken triumphantly by
these three unaided men.
Were it necessary, and would space permit
of it, we might extend this history further.
We might cite the inventions of Huntsman, of
Onions, of Cort, and Neilson, and show how
each of these was conceived, was perfected,
and was brought into practical use, whilst the
nation as a whole remained inert, passive,
and ignorant, and the experts of the trade
were hostile, and sometimes equally ignorant.
Huntsman perfected his process in a secrecy
as carefully guarded as that of a mediæval
necromancer hiding himself from the vigilance
of the Church; whilst James Neilson, the
inventor of the hot-blast, had at first to
encounter the united ridicule and hostility of
all the shrewdest and most experienced iron-masters
in the kingdom.
◆1 The history
of the
cotton
manufacture
does
so with
equal force;
◆¹ The history of the cotton manufacture offers
precisely similar evidence. Almost every one
of those great improvements made in it, by
which Ability has multiplied the power of
Labour, had to be forced by the able men on
the acceptance of adverse contemporaries. Hay
was driven from the country; Hargreaves from
his native town; Arkwright’s mill, near Chorley,
was burnt down by a mob; Peel, who used
Arkwright’s machinery, was at one time in
danger of his life. Nor was it only the hostility
of the ignorant that the inventors had to
encounter. They had to conquer Capital before
they could conquer Labour; for the Capitalists
at the beginning were hardly more friendly to
them than the labourers. The first Capitalists
who assisted Arkwright, and had Ability
enough to discover some promise in his invention,
had not enough Ability to see their way
through certain difficulties, and withdrew their
help from him at the most critical moment.
The enterprising men who at last became his
partners, and with the aid of whose Capital his
invention became successful, represented their
age just as little as Arkwright did. He and
they, indeed, had the same opportunities as
the society round them; but they stand contrasted
to the society by the different use they
made of them.
◆1 Also the
history of
the steam-engine,
as
a very
curious
anecdote
will show.
◆¹ And now, lastly, let us come to the history
of the steam-engine. We need not go over
ground we have already trodden, and prove
once more that in this case, as in the others, the
age, in the sense of the majority of the community,
had as little to do with the work of
the great inventors as Hannibal had to do with
the beheading of Charles I. It will be enough
to insist on the fact that the scientific minority
amongst whom the inventors lived, and who
were busied with the same pursuits, were, as a
body, concerned in it just as little. The whole
forward movement, the step after step of discovery
by which the power of steam has become
what it now is, was due to individuals—to a
minority of a minority; and this smaller
minority was so far from representing the
larger, or from merely marching a few steps
ahead of it, that the large minority always
hung back incredulous, till, in spite of itself, it
was converted by the accomplished miracle.
One example is enough to illustrate this.
Watt, when he was perfecting his steam-engine,
was in partnership with Dr. Roebuck, who
advanced the money required to patent the
invention, and whose energy and encouragement
helped him over many practical difficulties.
When the engine was almost brought to
completion, Roebuck found himself so much
embarrassed for money, on account of expense
incurred by him in an entirely different enterprise,
that he was forced to sell a large part of
his property; and amongst other things with
which he parted was his interest in Watt’s
patent. This he transferred to the celebrated
engineer Boulton; and the patent for that
invention which has since revolutionised the
world was valued by Roebuck’s creditors at
only one farthing.
◆1 The average
man,
if cross-examined
at the Day
of Judgment,
would be
forced to
give his
testimony
to the same
effect.
◆¹ These facts speak plainly enough for themselves;
and the conscience of most men will add
its own witness to what they teach us—which is
this. So far as industrial progress is concerned,
the majority of mankind are passive. They
labour as the conditions into which they are
born compel them to labour; but they do
nothing, from their cradle to their grave, so to
alter these conditions that their own labour,
or Labour generally, shall produce larger or
improved results. The most progressive race
in the world—or in other words the English
race—has progressed as it has done only because
it has produced the largest minority of
men fitted to lead, and has been quickest in
obeying their orders; but apart from these
men it has had no appreciable tendency to
move. Let the average Englishman ask himself
if this is not absolutely true. Let him
imagine himself arraigned before the Deity at
the Day of Judgment, and the Deity saying
this to him: “You found when you entered
the world that a man’s labour on the average
produced each year such and such an amount
of wealth. Have you done anything to make
the product of the same labour greater? Have
you discovered or applied any new principle
to any branch of industry? Have you guided
industry into any new direction? Have the
exertions of any other human being been made
more efficacious owing to your powers of invention,
of enterprise, or of management?” There
is not one man in a hundred who, if thus questioned
at the Judgment-seat, would be able,
on examining every thought and deed of his
life, to give the Judge any answer but, “No.
So far as I am concerned, the powers of Labour,
are as I found them.”
CHAPTER IV
The Conclusion arrived at in the preceding Book
restated. The Annual Amount produced by Ability
in the United Kingdom.
◆1 The more,
then, that
we examine
the question,
the
more
clearly do
we see the
magnitude
of the work
performed
by Ability
of the few.
◆¹ In spite, then, of the arguments which Socialists
have borrowed from psychology, and with
which, by transferring them to the sphere of
economics, and so depriving them of all practical
meaning, they have contrived to confuse
the problem of industrial progress, the facts of
the case, when examined from a practical point
of view, stand out hard and clear and unambiguous.
Industrial progress is the work not
of society as a whole but of a small part of it,
to the entire exclusion of the larger part; the
reason of this being that the faculties to which
this progress is due—the faculties which I
have included under the name of Industrial
Ability—are found to exist only in a small[229]
percentage of individuals, and are practically
absent from the minds, characters, and
temperaments of the majority of the human
race. Ability is, in fact, a narrow natural
monopoly.
◆1 But it must
not be supposed
that
Ability is
rarer than
it is.
◆2 A rough
indication
of the number
of able
men in this
country is
found in
the incomes
earned that
are above
the average
wages of
Labour.
◆3 The highest
Ability
very rare.
Of all
grades of
Ability
below the
highest,
there is
always a
plentiful
supply.
◆¹ Ability, however, is of different kinds and
grades, some kinds being far commoner than
others; and before summing up what has been
said in this chapter, it will be well to give the
reader some more or less definite idea of the
numerical proportion which, judging by general
evidence, the men of Ability bear to the mass
of labourers. Such evidence, not indeed very
exact, but still corresponding broadly to the
underlying facts of the case, is to be found in
the number of men paying income-tax on business
incomes, as compared with the number of
wage-earners whose incomes escape that tax;
in the number of men, that is, who earn more
than one hundred and fifty pounds a year, as
compared with the number of men who do
not earn so much. It may seem at first sight
that this division is purely arbitrary; but we
shall see, on consideration, that it is not so.
◆² We shall find that, allowing for very numerous
exceptions, men in this country do as a rule
receive less than one hundred and fifty pounds
a year for Labour, and that when they receive
for their exertions a larger income than this
they receive it for the direction of Labour, or
for the exercise of some sort of Ability. Now
if we take the males who are over sixteen years
of age, and who are actually engaged in some
industrial occupation, we shall find that those
who earn more than one hundred and fifty
pounds a year form of the entire number
something like six per cent. We may therefore
say that out of every thousand men
there are, on an average, sixty who are distinctly
superior to their fellows, who each
add more to the gross amount of the product
by directing Labour, than any one man
does by labouring, and who possesses Ability
to a greater or less extent. ◆³ The commoner
kinds of Ability, however, depend as a rule
on the higher kinds, and are efficacious only
as working under their direction; and if we
continue our estimate on the basis we have
just adopted, and accept the amount that a
man makes in industry as being on the whole
an evidence of the amount of his Ability, we
consider that, all allowance being made for
mere luck or speculation, a business income of
fifty thousand pounds means, as a rule, Ability
of the first class, of fifteen thousand pounds
Ability of the second, and five thousand
pounds Ability of the third, we shall find that
men possessing these higher degrees of the
faculty are, in comparison to the mass of
employed males, very few indeed. We shall
find that Ability of the third class is possessed
by but one man out of two thousand; of the
second class by but one man out of four thousand;
and of the first class by but one man
out of a hundred thousand. This is, as I have
said, a very rough method of calculation, but
it is not a random one; and there is reason to
believe that it affords us an approximation to
truth. At all events, taking it as a whole, it
does not err by making Ability too rare; and
we shall be certainly within the mark if, taking
Ability as a whole, and waiving the question of
its various classes and their rarity, we say
that of the men in this country actively engaged
in production, the men of Ability constitute
one-sixteenth.
◆1 We may
now repeat
the conclusions
arrived at
in the last
Book, that
Ability
produces at
least eight-thirteenths
of the present
income
of this
country;
and
Labour, at
the utmost,
five-thirteenths.
And now we are in a position to repeat
with more precision and confidence the conclusion
which we reached at the end of the last
chapter. ◆¹ It was there pointed out that of
our present national income, consisting as
it does of about thirteen hundred million
pounds, Labour demonstrably produced not
more than five hundred million pounds, whilst
eight hundred million pounds at least was
demonstrably the product of Ability. In the
present chapter, I have substantiated that proposition:
I have exposed the confusions and
fallacies which have been used to obscure its
truth; I have shown that Ability and Labour
are two distinct forces, in the sense that whilst
the latter represents a faculty common to all
men, the possession of the former is the natural
monopoly of the few; that the labourer and
the man of Ability play such different parts in
production that a given amount of wealth is no
more their joint product than a picture is the
joint product of a great painter and a canvas-stretcher;
and I have now pointed to some
rough indication of the respective numbers of
the men of Ability and of the labourers. Instead,
therefore, of contenting ourselves with
the general statement that Ability makes so
much of the national income, and Labour so
much, we may say that ninety-six per cent of
the producing classes produce little more than a
third of our present national income, and that
a minority, consisting of one-sixteenth of these
classes, produces little less than two-thirds
of it.
BOOK IV
THE REASONABLE HOPES OF LABOUR—THEIR
MAGNITUDE, AND THEIR
BASIS
CHAPTER I
How the Future and Hopes of the Labouring Classes
are bound up with the Prosperity of the Classes
who exercise Ability.
◆1 The foregoing
conclusions
not yet
complete;
but first
let us see
the lesson
which it
teaches us
as it
stands.
◆¹ The conclusion just arrived at is not yet completely
stated; for there are certain further
facts to be considered in connection with it
which have indeed already come under our
view, but which, in order to simplify the course
of our argument, have been put out of sight
in the two preceding chapters. I shall return
to these facts presently; but it will be well,
before doing so, to take the conclusion as it
stands in this simple and broad form, and see,
by reference to those principles which were explained
at starting, and in which all classes and
parties agree, what is the broad lesson which
it forces on us, underlying all party differences.
◆1 If we sum
up all that
has been
said thus
far, it may
seem at
first sight
that it
teaches
nothing
but the
negative
lesson, that
we should
let Ability
have its
own way
unchecked.
◆¹ I started with pointing out that, so far
as politics are concerned, the aim of all classes
is to maintain their existing incomes; and
that the aim of the most numerous class is
not only to maintain, but to increase them.
I pointed out further that the income of the
individual is necessarily limited by the amount
of the income of the nation; and that therefore
the increase, or at all events the maintenance,
of the existing income of the nation is
implied in all hopes of social and economic
progress, and forms the foundation on which
all such hopes are based. I then examined
the causes to which the existing income of
the nation is due; and I showed that very
nearly two-thirds of it is due to the exertions
of a small body of men who contribute thus
to the productive powers of the community,
not primarily because they possess Capital,
but because they possess Ability, of which
Capital is merely the instrument; that it is
owing to the exercise of Ability only that
this larger part of the income has gradually
made its appearance during the past hundred
years; and that were the exercise of Ability
interfered with, the increment would at once
dwindle, and before long disappear.
Thus the two chief factors in the production
of the national income—in the production
of that wealth which must be produced before
it can be distributed—are not Labour and
Capital, which terms, as commonly used, mean
living labourers on the one hand, and dead
material on the other; but they are two
distinct bodies of living men—labourers on
the one hand, and on the other men of
Ability. The great practical truth, then,
which is to be drawn from the foregoing
arguments is this—and it is to be drawn from
them in the interest of all classes alike—that
the action of Ability should never be checked
or hampered in such a way as to diminish its
productive efficacy, either by so interfering
with its control of Capital, or by so diminishing
its rewards, as to diminish the vigour
with which it exerts itself; but that, on the
contrary, all these social conditions should be
jealously maintained and guarded which tend
to stimulate it most, by the nature of the
rewards they offer it, and which secure for
it also the most favourable conditions for its
exercise. By such means, and by such means
only, is there any possibility of the national
wealth being increased, or even preserved
from disastrous and rapid diminution.
◆1 But this is
very far
from being
the whole
lesson
taught, or
indeed the
chief part
of it.
◆¹ This, however, is but one half of the case;
and, taken by itself, it may seem to have no
connection with the problem which forms the
main subject of this volume, namely, the
social hopes and interests, not of Ability, but
of Labour. For, taken by itself, the conclusion
which has just been stated may strike
the reader at first sight as amounting merely
to this: that the sum total of the national
income will be largest when the most numerous
minority of able men produce the largest
possible incomes,—incomes which they themselves
consume; and that, unless they are
allowed to consume them, they will soon
cease to produce them. From the labourer’s
point of view, such a conclusion would indeed
be a barren one. It might show him that
he could not better himself by attacking the
fortunes of the minority; but it would, on
the other hand, fail to show him that he
was much interested in their maintenance,
since, if Ability consumes the whole of the
annual wealth which it adds to the wealth
annually produced by Labour, the total might
be diminished by the whole of the added
portion, and Labour itself be no worse off
than formerly. But when I said just now
that it was to the interest of all classes alike
not to diminish the rewards which Ability
may hope for by exerting itself, this was
said with a special qualification. I did not
say that it was to the interest of the labourers
to allow Ability to retain the whole of what
it produced, or to abstain themselves from
appropriating a certain portion of it; but
what I did say was that any portion appropriated
thus should not be so large, nor
appropriated in such a way, as to make what
remains an object of less desire, or the hope
of possessing it less powerful as a stimulus
to producing it. This qualification, as the
reader will see presently, gives to the conclusion
in question a very different meaning
from that which at first he may very naturally
have attributed to it.
◆1 The chief
lesson to
be learnt
is that,
whilst
Ability is
the chief
producer
of wealth,
Labour
may appropriate
a
large share
of its products.
◆¹ For the precise point to which I have
been leading up, from the opening page of
the present volume to this, is that a considerable
portion of the wealth produced by
Ability may be taken from it and handed
over to Labour, without the vigour of Ability
being in the least diminished by the loss;
that such being the case, the one great aim
of Labour is to constantly take from Ability
a certain part of its product; and that this
is the sole process by which, so far as money
is concerned, Labour has improved its position
during the past hundred years, or by which
it can ever hope to improve it further in the
future.
◆1 The question
is, How
much may
it appropriate
without
paralysing
the Ability
which produces
it?
◆¹ The practical question, therefore, for the
great mass of the population resolves itself
into this: What is the extent to which
Ability can be mulcted of its products, without
diminishing its efficacy as a productive
agent? An able man’s hopes of securing
nine hundred thousand pounds for himself
would probably stimulate his Ability as much
as his hopes of securing a million. Indeed
the fact that, before he could secure a million
pounds for himself, he had to produce a
hundred thousand for other people, might
tend to increase his efforts rather than to relax
them. But, on the other hand, if, before he
could secure a hundred thousand pounds for
himself, he had to produce a million for other
people, it is doubtful whether either sum
would ever be produced at all. There must
therefore be, under any given set of circumstances,
some point somewhere between
these two extremes up to which Labour can
appropriate the products of Ability with permanent
advantage to itself, but beyond which
it cannot carry the process, without checking
the production of what it desires to appropriate.
But how are we to ascertain where
that precise point is?
◆1 This is a
question
which
can be
answered
only by
experience;
and we
have the
experience
of a
century to
guide us.
◆¹ To this question it is altogether impossible
to give any answer based upon à priori
reasoning. The very idea of such a thing
is ridiculous; and to attempt it could, at the
best, result in nothing better than some piece
of academic ingenuity, having no practical
meaning for man, woman, or child. But
what reasoning will not do, industrial history
will. Industrial history will provide us with
an answer of the most striking kind—general,
indeed, in its character; but not, for that
reason, any the less decided, or less full of
instruction. For industrial history, in a
way which few people realise, will show us
how, during the past hundred years, Labour
has actually succeeded in accomplishing the
feat we are considering; how, without checking
the development and the power of Ability,
it has been able to appropriate year by year
a certain share of what Ability produces.
When the reader comes to consider this,—which
is the great industrial object lesson
of modern times,—when he sees what the
share is which Labour has appropriated so
triumphantly, he will see how the conclusions
we have here arrived at, with regard to the
causes of production, afford a foundation for
the hopes and claims of Labour, as broad and
solid as that by which they support the rights
of Ability.
Let us turn, then, once more to the fact
which I have already so often dwelt upon,
that during the closing years of the last
century the population of Great Britain was
about ten millions, and the national income
about a hundred and forty million pounds.
It has been shown that to reach and maintain
that rate of production required the exertion
of an immense amount of Ability, and the
use of an immense Capital which Ability had
recently created. But let me repeat what I
have said already: that we will, for the
purpose of the present argument, attribute
the production of the whole to average human
Labour. It is obvious that Labour did not
produce more, for no more was produced;
and it is also obvious that if, since that time,
it had never been assisted and never controlled
by Ability, the same amount of Labour would
produce no more now. We are therefore,
let me repeat, plainly understating the case
if we say that British Labour by itself—in
other words, Labour shut out from, and unassisted
by the industrial Ability of the past
ninety years—can, at the utmost, produce
annually a hundred and forty million pounds
for every ten millions of the population.
◆1 In 1860
Labour
took at
least
twenty-five
per cent
more than
it produced
itself, out
of the
products
of Ability;
and it now
takes about
forty-five
per cent.
And now let us turn from what Labour
produces to what the labouring classes[43] have
received at different dates within the ninety
or hundred years in question. ◆¹ At the time
of which we have just been speaking, they
received about half of what we assume Labour
to have produced. A labouring population of ten
million people received annually about seventy
million pounds.[44] Two generations later, the
same number of people received in return for
their labour about a hundred and sixty million
pounds.[45] They were twenty-five per cent
richer than they possibly could have been if,
in 1795, they had seized on all the property
in the kingdom and divided it amongst themselves.
In other words, Labour in 1860,
instead of receiving, as it did two generations
previously, half of what we assume it to have
produced, received twenty-five per cent more
than it produced. If we turn from the year
1860 to the present time, we find that the
gains of Labour have gone on increasing;
and that each ten millions of the labouring
classes to-day receives in return for its labour
two hundred million pounds, or over forty
per cent more than it produces. And all
these calculations are based, the reader must
remember, on the ridiculously exaggerated
assumption which was made for the sake
of argument, that in the days of Watt and
Arkwright, Capital, Genius, and Ability had
no share in production; and that all the
wealth of the country, till the beginning of
the present century, was due to the spontaneous
efforts of common Labour alone.
◆1 The gains
of Labour
are put in
a yet more
striking
light by
comparing
the present
income of
Labour
with the
total
income
of the
country
fifty years
ago.
◆¹ And now let us look at the matter from a
point of view slightly different, and compare
the receipts of Labour not with what we
assume it to have itself produced, but with
the total product of the community at a
certain very recent date.
In 1843, when Queen Victoria had been
six or seven years on the throne, the gross
income of the nation was in round numbers
five hundred and fifteen million pounds. Of
this, two hundred and thirty-five million
pounds went to the labouring classes, and the
remainder, two hundred and eighty million
pounds, to the classes that paid income-tax.
Only fifty years have elapsed since that time,
and, according to the best authorities, the
income of the labouring classes now is certainly
not less than six hundred and sixty
million pounds.[46] That is to say, it exceeds,
by a hundred and forty-five million pounds,
the entire income of the nation fifty years ago.
An allowance, however, must be made for
the increase in the number of the labourers.
That is of course obvious, and we will at once
proceed to make it. But when it is made,
the case is hardly less wonderful. The labouring
classes in 1843 numbered twenty-six
millions; at the present time they number
thirty-three millions.[47] That is to say, they
have increased by seven million persons.
Now assuming, as we have done, that Labour
by itself produces as much as fourteen pounds
per head of the population, this addition of
seven million persons will account for an
addition of ninety-eight million pounds to
the five hundred and fifteen million pounds
which was the amount of the national income
fifty years ago. We must therefore, to make
our comparisons accurate, deduct ninety-eight
million pounds from the hundred and forty-five
million pounds just mentioned, which
will leave us an addition of forty-seven million
pounds. We may now say, without any
reservation, that the labouring classes of this
country, in proportion to their number, receive
to-day forty-seven million pounds a year more
than the entire income of the country at the
beginning of the reign of Queen Victoria.
◆1 Every
labourer
anxious for
his own
welfare
should
reflect on
these facts.
◆¹ To any labourer anxious for his own welfare,
to any voter or politician of any kind, who
realises that the welfare of the labourers is
the foundation of national stability, and who
seeks to discover by what conditions that
welfare can be best secured and promoted,
this fact which I have just stated is one that
cannot be considered too closely, too seriously,
or too constantly.
Let the reader reflect on what it means.
◆1 They show
him that
the existing
system
has done,
and is
doing for
him far
more than
any Socialist
ever
promised.
Dreams of some possible social revolution,
dreams of some division of property by which
most of the riches of the rich should be
abstracted from them and divided amongst
the poor—these were not wanting fifty years
ago. ◆¹ But even the most sanguine of the
dreamers hardly ventured to hope that the
then riches of the rich could be taken away
from them completely; that a sum equal to
the rent of the whole landed aristocracy, all
the interest on Capital, all the profits of our
commerce and manufactures, could be added
to what was then the income of the labouring
classes. No forces of revolution were thought
equal to such a change as that. But what
have the facts been? What has happened
really? Within fifty years the miracle has
taken place, or, indeed, one greater than that.
The same number of labourers and their
families as then formed the whole labouring
population of the country now possess among
them every penny of the amount that then
formed the income of the entire nation. They
have gained every penny that they possibly
could have gained if every rich man of that
period—if duke, and cotton lord, and railway
king, followed by all the host of minor plutocrats,
had been forced to cast all they had
into the treasury of Labour, and give their
very last farthing to swell the labourer’s
wages. The labourers have gained this; but
that is not all. They have gained an annual
sum of forty-seven million pounds more. And
they have done all this, not only without
revolution, but without any attack on the
fundamental principles of property. On the
contrary, the circumstances which have enabled
Labour to gain most from the proceeds of
Ability, have been the circumstances which
have enabled Ability to produce most itself.
◆1 But before
proceeding
with this
argument,
there are
two side
points to
dispose of.
◆¹ Before, however, we pursue these considerations
further, it is necessary that we should
deal with two important points which have
perhaps already suggested themselves to the
reader as essential to the problem before us.
They are not new points. They have been
discussed in previous chapters; but the time
has now arrived to turn to them once again.
CHAPTER II
Of the Ownership of Capital, as distinct from its
Employment by Ability.
◆1 In the
foregoing
argument,
all mention
of Land
has been
omitted,
for simplicity’s
sake.
◆2 But rent,
especially
the rent of
the large
owners, is
so small a
part of the
national
income
that the
omission
is of no
practical
importance.
The first of the points I have alluded to can
be disposed of very quickly. It relates to
Land. In analysing the causes to which our
national income is due, I began with showing
that Land produced a certain definite part
of it. ◆¹ For the sake, however, of simplicity,
in the calculation which I went on to make, I
ignored Land, and the fact of its being a productive
agent; and treated the whole income
as if produced by Labour, Capital, and Ability.
I wish, therefore, now to point out to the
reader that this procedure has had little
practical effect on the calculation in question,
and that any error introduced by it can be
easily rectified in a moment. ◆² The entire
landed rental of this country is, as I have[254]
already shown, not so much as one thirteenth
of the income; whilst that of the larger landed
proprietors is not so much as one thirty-ninth.
Now my sole object in dealing with the
national income at all is to show how far it
is susceptible of redistribution; and it is perfectly
certain that no existing political party
would attempt, or even desire, to redistribute
the rents of any class except the large proprietors
only. The smaller proprietors,—nine
hundred and fifty thousand in number,—who
take between them two-thirds of the rental,
are in little immediate danger of having their
rights attacked. The only rental therefore—namely,
that of the larger proprietors—which
can be looked on, even in theory, as the
subject of redistribution, is too insignificant,
being less than thirty million pounds, to
appreciably affect our calculations when we
are dealing with thirteen hundred millions.
The theory of Land as an independent productive
agent, and of rent as representing
its independent product, is essential to an
understanding of the theory of production
generally; but in this country the actual
product of the Land is so small, as compared[255]
with the products of Labour, Capital, and
Ability, that for purposes like the present
it is hardly worth considering. Its being
redistributed, or not redistributed, would,
as we have seen already, make to each individual
but a difference of three farthings
a day.
◆1 Capital,
as distinct
from the
Ability
that uses it,
has been
omitted
also.
◆2 We must
now again
consider it
in connection
with
the classes
which
never
themselves
employ it,
but live
on the
interest
of it.
◆3 What place
do these
classes hold
in the
productive
system?
◆¹ The second point I alluded to must be
considered at greater length. In dealing with
Capital and Ability, I first treated them
separately. I then showed that, regarded as
a productive agent, Capital is Ability, and
must be treated as identical with it. But it
is necessary, now that we are dealing with
distribution, to disunite them for a moment,
and treat them separately once more. ◆² For
even though it be admitted that Ability,
working by means of Capital, produces, as
it has been shown to do, nearly two-thirds
of the national income, and though it be
admitted further that a large portion of this
product should go to those able men who
are actively engaged in producing it,—the
men whose Ability animates and vivifies
Capital,—it may yet be urged that a portion
of it which is very large indeed goes, as a
fact, to men who do not exert themselves at
all, or who, at any rate, do not exert themselves
in the production of wealth. These
men, it will be said, live not on the products
of Ability, but on the interest of Capital
which they have come accidentally to possess;
◆³ and it will be asked on what grounds Labour
is interested in forbearing to touch the possessions
of those who produce nothing? If it
has added to its income, as it has done, during
the past hundred years, why should it not
now add to it much more rapidly, by appropriating
what goes to this wholly non-productive
class?
To this question there are several answers.
One is that a leisured class—a class whose
exertions have no commercial value, or no
value commensurate with the cost of its
maintenance—is essential to the development
of culture, of knowledge, of art, and of mental
civilisation generally. But this is an answer
which we need not dwell on here; for, whatever
its force, it is foreign to our present
purpose. We will confine ourselves solely to
the material interests that are involved, and
consider solely how the plunder of a class
living on the interest of Capital would
tend to affect the actual production of
wealth.
It would affect the production of wealth
in just the same way as would a similar
treatment of that class on whose active
Ability production is directly dependent;
and it would do this for the following
reasons.
◆1 They are
the heirs
of Ability,
and represent,
by
their possession
of
Capital,
the main
object with
which that
Capital was
originally
created.
◆2 For Capital
is created
and saved
in order
that it may
yield interest,
firstly,
to the man
who himself
created
and saved
it;
◆¹ The greater part of the Capital that has
been accumulated in the modern world is the
creation of active Ability, as I have pointed
out already. It has been saved not from the
product of Labour, but from the product which
Ability has added to this. It is Ability congealed,
or Ability stored up. And the main
motive that has prompted the men of Ability
to create it has not consisted only of the desire
of enjoying the income which they are enabled
to produce by its means, when actually employing
it themselves, but the desire also of
enjoying some portion of the income which
will be produced by its means if it is employed
by the Ability of others. ◆² In a word, the men
who create and add to our Capital are motived
to do so by expectation that the Capital shall
be their own property; that it shall, when they
wish it, yield them a certain income independent
of any further exertions of their own. Were
this expectation rendered impossible, were
Capital by any means prevented from yielding
interest either to the persons who made and
saved it, or those to whom the makers might
bequeath it, the principal motive for making
or saving it would be gone. If a man, for
instance, makes one thousand pounds he can,
as matters stand, do three things with it, any
one of which will gratify him. He can spend
it as income, and enjoy the whole of it in that
way; he can use it himself as Capital, and so
enjoy the profits; or he can let others use it
as Capital, and so enjoy the interest. But if
he were by any means precluded from receiving
interest for it, and desired for any reason to
retire from active business, he could do with
his thousand pounds one of two things only—he
could spend it as income, in which case it
would be destroyed; or let others use it as
Capital, in which case he himself could derive
no benefit whatever from it, and would, in
effect, be giving it or throwing it away. Were
the first course pursued, no Capital would be
saved; were the second course obligatory, no
Capital would be created.[48]
◆1 And
secondly,
to his
family
and his
immediate
heirs.
◆2 The bulk
of the
Capital
owned now
by those
who do not
employ it
themselves
has come
to them
from their
fathers or
grandfathers
who
created it;
◆3 As the
history of
the growth
of Capital
during the
present
century
shows.
◆4 A man’s
desire to
leave
money to
his family
is shown
by history
to be as
strong a
motive as
the desire
to enjoy it
himself.
I have spoken thus far as though in creating
Capital a man’s motive were the hope of enjoying
the interest of it himself. ◆¹ But there is
another motive almost equally powerful—in
some cases more powerful—and that is the
hope of transferring or transmitting it to his
family or to his children. ◆² Now four-fifths of
the Capital of the United Kingdom has been
created within the last eighty years. The
total Capital in 1812 amounted to about
two thousand millions; now it amounts to
almost ten thousand millions. Therefore eight
thousand millions of the Capital of this
country has been created by the Ability of the
parents and of the grandparents of those who
now possess it, supplemented by the Ability
of many who now possess it themselves. The
most rapid increase in it took place between
1840 and 1875. ◆³ If we regard men of fifty as
representing the present generation of those
actively engaged in business, we may say that
their grandfathers made two thousand millions
of our existing Capital, their parents four
thousand millions, and themselves two thousand
millions. It will thus be easily realised
how those persons who own Capital which they
leave others to employ, and which personally
they have had no hand in making, are for the
most part relatives or representatives of the
very persons who made it, and who made
it actuated by the hope that their relations
or representatives should succeed to it. ◆⁴ All
history shows us that one of the most important
and unalterable factors in human action is
a certain solidarity of interest between men—even
selfish men—and those nearly connected
with them; and just as parents are, by an
almost universal instinct, prompted to rear
their children, so are they prompted to bequeath
to them—or, at all events, to one of
them—the greater part of their possessions.
We might as well try to legislate against the
instincts of maternity, as against the instinct
of bequest. Therefore, that the ownership of
much of the Capital of the country should be
separated from the actual employment of it, is
a necessary result of the forces by which it
was called into existence; and in proportion
as such a result was made impossible in the
future, the continued operation of these forces
would be checked.
◆1 Further, it
is impossible
to
prevent
interest
being both
offered and
taken for
the use of
Capital.
◆¹ But interest depends also on a reason that is
yet stronger and more simple than these. The
owner of Capital receives interest for the use of
it, because it is, in the very nature of things,
impossible to prevent its being offered him, and
impossible to prevent his taking it. If a man
who possesses one hundred thousand pounds,
by using it as Capital makes ten thousand
pounds a year, and could, if he had the use of
another one hundred thousand pounds, add
another ten thousand pounds to his income,
no Government could prevent his making a
bargain with a man who happened to possess
the sum required, by which the latter, in
return for lending him that sum, would obtain
a part of the income which the use of it would
enable him to produce.
The most practical aspect of the matter,
however, yet remains to be considered. I
have spoken of interest as of a thing with
whose nature we are all familiar. But let us
pause and ask, What is it? It is merely a
part of the product which active Ability is
enabled to produce by means of its tool, Capital.
It is the part given by the man who uses the
tool to the man who owns it. But the tool,
or Capital, is, as we have seen already, itself
the product of the Ability of some man in the
past; so that the payment of interest, whether
theoretically just or no, is a question which
concerns theoretically two parties only: the
possessor of living Ability, and the possessor
of the results of past Ability. Thus, whatever
view we may happen to take about it, Labour,
in so far as theoretical justice goes, has no
concern in the matter, one way or the other.
For if interest is robbery, it is Ability that is
robbed, not Labour.
◆1 And
whether
interest be
just or no,
it at all
events represents
no
injustice to
Labour.
◆2 For it will
modify,
though not
extinguish,
their desire
to appropriate
a
part of
what is
paid as
interest.
◆¹ It is important to take notice of this truth;
for a knowledge of what is theoretically just,
though it can never control classes so far as to
prevent their seizing on whatever they can
obtain and keep, exercises none the less a very
strong influence on their views as to how much
of the wealth of other classes is obtainable,
and also on the temper in which, and the
entire procedure by which, they will endeavour
to obtain it. ◆² For this reason it is impossible
to insist too strongly on the fact that, as a
matter of theoretical justice, Labour, as such,
has no claim whatever on any of the interest
paid for the use of Capital; and that if it
succeeds in obtaining any part of this interest,
it will be obtaining what has been made by
others, not what has been made by itself. It
is not that such arguments as these will extinguish
the desire of Labour to increase its own
wages at the expense of interest, if possible;
for might—the might that can sustain itself,
not the brute force of the moment—will always
form in the long run the practical rule of right;
but they will disseminate a dispassionate view
of what the limits of possibility are, and on
what these limits depend.
◆1 History
shows us
that they
have been
doing this
already,
◆¹ And now let us turn to the facts of industrial
history, and see what light they
throw on what has just been said. I have
pointed out that if Capital is to be made or
used at all, it must necessarily, for many
reasons, be allowed to yield interest to its
owners; but the amount of interest it yields
has varied at various times; and, although to
abolish it altogether would be impossible, or,
if possible, fatal to production, it is capable,
under certain circumstances, of being reduced
to a minimum, without production being in
any degree checked; and every pound which
the man who employs Capital is thus relieved
from paying to the man who owns it constitutes,
other things being equal, a fund
which may be appropriated by Labour. To
say this is to make no barren theoretical
statement. The fund in question not only
may, under certain circumstances, be appropriated
by Labour; but these circumstances
are the natural result of our existing industrial
system; and the fund, as I will now show,
has been appropriated by Labour already, and
forms a considerable part of that additional
income which Labour, as we have seen, has
secured from the income created by Ability.
◆1 to an
increasing
extent.
◆2 Interest
now forms
but a small
part of the
income of
the nation,
◆¹ In days preceding the rise of the modern
industrial system, the average rate of interest
was as high as ten per cent. As the modern
system developed itself, as Ability more and
more was diverted from war, and concentrated
on commerce and industry, and produced by
the use of Capital a larger and more certain
product, ◆² the price it paid for the use of
Capital fell, till by the middle of this century
it was not more than five per cent. During
the past forty years it has continued to sink
still further, and can hardly be said now to
average much more than three.
◆1 In spite of
appearances
to the
contrary;
◆¹ This fact is sufficiently well known to
investors; but there are other facts known
equally well which tend to confuse popular
thought on the subject, and which accordingly,
in a practical work like this, it is very necessary
to place in their true light. For, in
spite of what has been said of the fall in the
rate of interest from ten to six, and to five,
and from five to three per cent, it is notorious
that companies, when successful, often pay
to-day dividends of from ten to twenty per
cent, or even more; and founders’ shares in
companies are constantly much sought after,
which are merely shares in such profits as
result over and above a return of at least ten
per cent on the capital.
◆1 As much
of what is
vulgarly
considered
interest is
something
quite
different.
But the explanation of this apparent contradiction
is simple. Large profits must not
be confounded with high interest. ◆¹ Large
profits are a mixture of three things, as was
pointed out by Mill, though he did not name
two of them happily. He said that profits
consisted of wages of superintendence, compensation
for risk, and interest on Capital.
If, instead of wages of superintendence, we
say the product of Ability, and instead of
compensation for risk, we say the reward of
sagacity, which is itself a form of Ability, we
shall have an accurate statement of the case.
A large amount of the Capital in the kingdom
is managed by the men who own it; and
when they manage it successfully, the returns
are large. Sometimes a man with a Capital
of a hundred thousand pounds will make as
much as fifteen thousand pounds a year;
but that does not mean that his Capital yields
fifteen per cent of interest. Let such a man
be left another hundred thousand pounds,
which he determines not to put into his own
business, but invests in some security held
to be absolutely safe, and he will find that
interest on Capital means not more than three
and a half per cent. If he is determined
to get a large return on his Capital, and if he
does this by investing it in some new and
speculative enterprise, this result, unless it be
the mere good luck of a gambler, is mainly the
result of his own knowledge and judgment,
as the following facts clearly enough show.
Between the years 1862 and 1885 there
were registered in the United Kingdom about
twenty-five thousand joint stock companies,
with an aggregate Capital of about two thousand
nine hundred million pounds. Of these
companies, by the year 1885, more than
fifteen thousand had failed, and less than ten
thousand were still existing. During the
following four years the proportion of failures
was smaller; but a return published in 1889
shows that of all the companies formed during
the past twenty-seven years, considerably
more than half had been wound up judicially.
Therefore a man who secures a large return on
money invested in a business not under his own
control, does so by an exercise of sagacity not
only beneficial to himself, but in a still higher
degree beneficial to the country generally; for
he has helped to direct human exertion into a
profitable and useful channel, whereas those who
are less sagacious do but help it to waste itself.[49]
Of large returns on Capital, then, only a
part is interest; the larger part being merely
another name for what we have shown to
be the actual creation of Ability—either the
Ability with which the Capital has been
employed in directing Labour, or the Ability
with which some new method of directing
Labour has been selected. There is accordingly
no contradiction in the two statements
that Capital may often bring more than
fifteen per cent to the original investors; and
yet that interest on Capital in the present
day is not more than three or three and a
half per cent. Here is the explanation of
shares rising in value. A man who at the
starting of a business takes a hundred one
pound shares in it, and, when it is well established,
gets twenty pounds a year as a dividend,
will be able to sell his shares for something like
six hundred pounds; which means that little
more than three per cent is the interest which
will be received by the purchaser.
◆1 Interest,
then, has
decreased,
and the
whole sum
thus saved
has gone
to the
labouring
classes.
◆¹ Interest, then, or the sum which those who
use Capital pay to those who own it, having
decreased, as we have seen it has done, with
the development of our industrial system, it
remains to show the reader where the sum
thus saved has gone. It must have gone
to one or other of two classes of people:
to the men of Ability, or to the labourers.
If it had gone to the former,—that is, to the
employers of Labour,—their gains now would
be greater, in proportion to the Capital employed
by them, than they were fifty years
ago; but if their gains have not become
greater, then the sum in question must
obviously have found its way to the labourers.
And that such is the case will be made
sufficiently evident by the fact that Mr.
Giffen has demonstrated in the most conclusive
way that, if rent and the interest
taken by the classes that pay income-tax
had increased as fast as the sum actually
taken by Labour, the sum assessed to income-tax
would be four hundred million pounds
greater than it is, and the sum taken by
Labour four hundred million pounds less.[50]
In this case the wealthier classes would be
now taking one thousand and sixty million
pounds, instead of the six hundred million
pounds which they actually do take;[51] and
the labouring classes, instead of taking, as
they do, six hundred and sixty million
pounds, or, as Mr. Giffen maintains, more,
would be taking only two hundred and sixty
million pounds.[52] In fact, as Mr. Giffen declares,
“It would not be far short of the mark
to say that the whole of the great improvement
of the last fifty years has gone to the
masses.” And the accuracy of this statement
is demonstrated in a very striking way by
the fact that had the whole improvement,
according to the contrary hypothesis, gone
not to the labourers, but to the classes that
pay income-tax, the remainder, namely, two
hundred and sixty million pounds, would
correspond, almost exactly, allowing for the
increase of their numbers, with what the
labouring classes received at the close of the
last century.
◆1 What the
social
reformer
should
study is
not the
dreams of
Socialists,
but the
forces actually
at
work,
through
which
Labour has
already
gained, and
is gaining
so much.
◆¹ What, then, the social reformer, what the
labourer, and the friend of Labour, ought to
study with a view to improving the condition
of the labouring classes, is not the theories
and dreams of those who imagine that the
improvement is to be made only by some
reorganisation of society, but the progress,
and the causes of the progress, that these
classes have actually been making, not only
under existing institutions, but through them,
because of them, by means of them.
CHAPTER III
Of the Causes owing to which, and the Means by
which Labour participates in the growing Products
of Ability.
Let me repeat in other words what I have
just said. The labouring classes, under the
existing condition of things, have acquired
more wealth in a given time than the most
sanguine Socialist of fifty years ago could
have promised them; and this increased
wealth has found its way into their pockets
owing to causes that are in actual operation
round us. These causes, therefore, should be
studied for two reasons: firstly, in order that
we may avoid hindering their operation;
secondly, in order that we may, if possible,
accelerate it; and I shall presently point out,
as briefly, but as clearly as I can, what the
general character of these causes is.
◆1 It is true
that there
are notorious
facts
that may
make the
superficial
or excitable
observer
doubt the
reality of
this great
progress
of the
labouring
classes.
◆¹ But before doing this,—before considering
the cause of this progress,—I must for a
moment longer dwell and insist upon the
reality of it; because unhappily there are
certain notorious facts which constantly obtrude
themselves on the observation of everybody,
and which tend to make many people deny, or
at least doubt it. These facts are as follows.
◆1 But when
these facts—viz.
facts
relating to
the very
poor—are
reduced to
their true
proportions,
Speaking in round numbers, there exists in
this country to-day a population consisting of
about seven hundred thousand families, or
three million persons, whose means of subsistence
are either insufficient, or barely sufficient,
or precarious, and the conditions of whose life
generally are either hard or degrading, or both.
A considerable portion of them may, without
any sentimental exaggeration, be called miserable;
and all of them may be called more or
less unfortunate. There is, further, this observation
to be made. People who are in want of
the bare necessaries of life can hardly be worse
off absolutely at one period than another; but
if, whilst their own poverty remains the same,
the riches of other classes increase, they do, in
a certain sense, become worse off relatively.
The common statement, therefore, that the
poor are getting constantly poorer is, in this
relative sense, true of a certain part of the
population; and that part is now nearly equal
in numbers to the entire population of the
country at the time of the Norman Conquest.
Such being the case, it is of course obvious
that persons who, for purposes of either benevolence
or agitation, are concerned to discover
want, misfortune, and misery, find it easier
to do so now than at any former period.
London alone possesses an unfortunate class
which is probably as large as the whole
population of Glasgow; and an endless procession
of rags and tatters might be marched
into Hyde Park to demonstrate every Sunday.
But if the unfortunate class in London is as
large as the whole population of Glasgow, we
must not forget that the population of London
is greater by nearly a million than the population
of all Scotland; ◆¹ and the truth is that,
although the unfortunate class has, with the
increase of population, increased in numbers
absolutely, yet relatively, for at least two
centuries, it has continued steadily to decrease.
In illustration of this fact, it may be mentioned
that, whereas in 1850 there were nine paupers
to every two hundred inhabitants, in 1882
there were only five; whilst, to turn for a
moment to a remoter period, so as to compare
the new industrial system with the old, in
the year 1615, a survey of Sheffield, already
a manufacturing centre, showed that the
“begging poor,” who “could not live without
the charity of their neighbours,” actually
amounted to one-third of the population, or
seven hundred and twenty-five households
out of two thousand two hundred and seven.
Further, although, as I observed just now,
it is in a certain sense true to say that,
relatively to other classes, the unfortunate
class has been getting poorer, the real tendency
of events is expressed in a much truer
way by saying that all other classes have been
getting more and more removed from poverty.
◆1 We shall
find that
they have
no such
significance,
nor
disprove in
any way
the extraordinary
progress of
the vast
majority.
◆2 What then
are the
causes of
this
progress?
◆¹ What the presence, then, and the persistence
of this class really shows us is not that
the progress of the labouring classes as a whole
has been less rapid and less remarkable than
it has just been said to be, but that a certain
fraction of the population, for some reason or
other, has always remained hitherto outside
this general progress; and the one practical
lesson which its existence ought to force on us
is not to doubt the main movement, still less
to interfere with it, but to find some means of
drawing these outsiders into it. ◆² This great
and grave problem, however, requires to be
treated by itself, and does not come within the
scope of the present volume. Our business is
not with the causes which have shut out one-tenth
of the poorer classes from the growing
national wealth, but with those which have so
signally operated in making nine-tenths of
them sharers in it.
◆1 They are of
two kinds:
spontaneous
tendencies,
and the
deliberate
and
concerted
actions of
men.
We will accordingly return to these, and
consider what they are. ◆¹ We shall find them
to be of two kinds: firstly, those which consist
of the natural actions of men, each pursuing
his own individual interest; and secondly,
their concerted actions, which represent some
general principle, and are deliberately undertaken
for the advantage not of an individual
but of a class. We will begin with considering
the former; as not only are they the
most important, but they also altogether
determine and condition the latter, and the
latter, indeed, can do little more than assist
them.
◆1 We will
begin with
the spontaneous
tendencies—i.e.
the
natural
actions of
individuals,
each
pursuing
his own
interest.
◆2 There are
two ways
of getting
rich: (1) by
abstracting
from an
existing
income,
or (2) by
adding to
it. The
rich class
of the
modern
world have,
as a whole,
become
rich in the
second
way.
◆¹ The natural causes that tend to distribute
amongst Labour a large portion of the wealth
produced by Ability will be best understood
if we first consider for a moment the two
ways—and the two only ways—in which a
minority can become wealthy. ◆² What these
are can be easily realised thus. Let us imagine
a community of eight labouring men, who
make each of them fifty pounds a year, and
who represent Labour; and let us imagine a
ninth man,—a man of Ability,—who represents
the minority. The ninth man might, if he
were strong enough, rob each of the eight men
of twenty-five pounds, compelling them each
to live on twenty-five pounds instead of on
fifty pounds, and appropriate to himself an
annual two hundred pounds. Or he might
reach the same result in a totally different way.
He might so direct and assist the Labour of
the eight men, that without any extra effort
to themselves they each, instead of fifty pounds
produced seventy-five pounds, and if, under
these circumstances, he took twenty-five pounds
from each, he would gain the same sum as
before, namely two hundred pounds, but, as
I said, in a totally different way. It would
represent what he had added to the original
product of the labourers, instead of representing
anything he had taken from it. Now whatever
may have been true of rich classes in former
times and under other social conditions, the
riches now enjoyed by the rich class in this
country have, with exceptions which are utterly
unimportant, been acquired by the latter of
these two methods, not by the former. They
represent an addition to the product of Labour,
not an abstraction from it. This is, of course,
clear from what has been said already; but it
is necessary here to specially bear it in mind.
◆1 Let us
consider
the nature
of the
process,
◆2 By first
representing
Labour
and Ability
in their
simplest
imaginable
forms;
Ability, or
the employing
class, being
represented
as
one man.
◆¹ Let us then take a community of eight
labourers, each producing commodities worth
fifty pounds a year, and each consuming—as he
easily might—the whole of them. These men
represent the productive power of Labour;
◆² and now let us suppose the advent of Ability
in the person of the ninth man, by whose
assistance this productive power is multiplied,
and consider more particularly what the ninth
man does. There is one thing which it is
quite plain he does not do. He does not
multiply the power of Labour for the sake of
merely increasing the output of those actual
products which he finds the labourers originally
producing and consuming, and of appropriating
the added quantity; for the things he
would thus acquire would be of no possible
good to him. He would have more boots and
trousers than he could wear, more bread and
cheese than he could eat, and spades and implements
which he did not want to use. He would
not want them himself, and the labourers are
already supplied with them. They would be
no good to anybody. He does not therefore
employ his Ability thus, so as to increase the
output of the products that have been produced
hitherto; but he enables first, we will say,
four men, then three, then two, and lastly one,
to produce the same products that were originally
produced by eight; and he thus liberates
a continually increasing number, whom he sets
to produce products of new and quite different
kinds.
Let us see how he does this. The eight
labourers, when he finds them, make each fifty
pounds a year, or four hundred pounds in the
aggregate; and this represents the normal
necessaries of their existence. He, by the
assistance which his Ability renders Labour,
enables at last, after many stages of progress,
these same necessaries to be produced by one
single man, who, instead of producing, as formerly,
goods worth fifty pounds, finds himself,
with the assistance of Ability, producing goods
worth four hundred pounds. There is thus
an increase of three hundred and fifty pounds,
and this increment the man of Ability takes.
Meanwhile, seven men are left idle, and with
them the man of Ability makes the following
bargain. Out of the three hundred and fifty
pounds worth of necessaries which he possesses,
he offers each of them fifty pounds worth—the
amount which originally they each made
for themselves, on condition that they will
make other things for him, or put their time at
his disposal. They accordingly make luxuries
for him, or become his personal servants. For
the three hundred and fifty pounds he pays
them in the shape of necessaries, they return
him another three hundred and fifty pounds in
the shape of commodities or of service; and this
new wealth constitutes the able man’s income.
◆1 In this
case, there
being no
competition
of
employers,
there would
be no
natural
distribution
of the
increasing
products
amongst
the labourers.
Such, reduced to its simplest elements, is
the process on which the riches of the rich in
the modern world depend. ◆¹ It will be seen,
however, that in the case we have just supposed,
the labourers, by the process in question, gain
absolutely nothing. Each of them originally
made fifty pounds a year. He now receives
the same sum in wages. But the total product
has increased by three hundred and fifty
pounds, and of this the labourers acquire no
share whatever. Nor, supposing them to be
inexperienced in the art of combination, is there
any means by which they could ever do so.
And if our imaginary community were a complete
representation of reality, the same would
be the case with the labourers in real life.
◆1 But let us
introduce a
second man
of Ability
competing
with the
first, and
the process
of distribution
of the
increased
product
amongst
the labourers
begins
at once.
◆¹ But it must now be pointed out that in
one important respect, as a representation of
reality, our community is incomplete. It represents
the main process by which the riches
of the rich are produced; but it offers no
parallel to one factor in the real situation,
owing to which the labourers inevitably acquire
a share in them. In that community the rich
classes are represented by a single person, who
has no conflicting interests analogous to his
own to contend against. But in actual life,
so far as this point is concerned, the condition
of the rich is different altogether. As looked
at from without, they are, indeed, a single
body, which may with accuracy be represented
as one man; but as looked at from within, they
are a multitude of different bodies, whose
interests, within certain limits, are diametrically
opposed to each other. In order, therefore,
to make our illustration complete, instead
of one man of Ability we must imagine two.
The first, whose fortunes we have just followed,
and whom, for the sake of distinctness, we will
christen John, has already brought production
to the state that has been just described. He
has managed to get seven men out of eight to
produce luxuries for himself,—luxuries, we will
say, such as wine, cigars, and butter,—paying
these seven men with the surplus necessaries
which, with his assistance, are produced by
the eighth man. But of these luxuries the
seven men keep none; nor can they give any
of them to the eighth man, their fellow. John
takes all. But now let us suppose that a
second man of Ability, whom we will christen
James, appears upon the scene, just as anxious
as John to direct Labour by his Ability, and
just as capable of making Labour productive.
But all the labourers are at present in the pay
of John. James therefore must set himself to
detach them from John’s service; and he accordingly
engages that if they will work for him
they shall not only each receive the necessaries
that John gives them, but a share of the other
things that they produce—of the butter, of the
cigars, and of the wine—as well. The moment
this occurs, John has to make a similar offer;
and thus the wages of Labour at once begin to
rise. When they have been forced up to a
certain point, James and John cease to bid
against one another, and each employs a
certain number of labourers, till one or other
of them makes some new discovery which
enables the same amount of some commodity—we
will say cigars—as has hitherto been
produced by two men, to be produced by one;
and thus a new labourer is set free, and is
available for some new employment. We
must assume that James and John could both
employ this man profitably—that is, that they
could set him to produce some new object of
desire—let us say strawberries; and, this being
so, there is again a competition for his labour.
He is offered by both employers as much as
he has received hitherto, and as the other
labourers receive; and he is offered besides a
certain number of strawberries. Whichever
employer ultimately secures his services, the
man has secured some further addition to his
income. He has some share in the increasing
wealth of the community; and, as John and
James continue to compete in increasing the
production of all other commodities, some
share of each increase will in time go to all
the labourers.
◆1 And
nothing
can stop
this process
except an
increase of
population
in excess of
the increase
in the
productive
powers of
Ability.
◆¹ One thing only could interfere with this
process; and that has been excluded from our
supposed community: namely, an increase in
its numbers. And a mere increase in the
numbers would in itself not be enough. It
must be an increase which outstrips the discovery
of new ways in which labour may be
employed profitably. Let us suppose that to
our original eight labourers, eight new labourers
are added, who if left to themselves could do
just what the first eight could do, namely,
produce annual subsistence for themselves to
the value of fifty pounds each. If, under the
management of James or John, the productivity
of these men could be multiplied eight-fold, as
was the case with the first eight, James and
John would be soon competing for their services,
and the second eight, like the first eight, would
share in the increased product. But if, owing
to all the best land being occupied, and few
improvements having been discovered in the
methods of any new industries, the productivity
of the new men could be increased not eight-fold,
but only by one-eighth—that is to say, if
what each man produces by his unaided Labour
could be raised by Ability from fifty pounds,
not to four hundred pounds, but to no more
than fifty-six pounds ten shillings,—fifty-six
pounds ten shillings would be the utmost these
men would get, even if the Ability of James
or John got no remuneration whatever.
Meanwhile, however, the first set of workmen
are, as we have seen, receiving much more than
this. They are receiving each, we will say,
one hundred pounds. The second set, therefore,
naturally envy them their situations, and
endeavour to secure these for themselves by
offering their Labour at a considerably lower
price. They offer it at ninety pounds, at
seventy pounds, or even at sixty pounds; for
they would be bettering their present situation
by accepting even this last sum. This being
the case, the original eight labourers have
necessarily to offer their Labour at reduced
terms also; and thus the wages of Labour are
diminished all round.
Such is the inevitable result under such
circumstances, if each man—employer and
employed alike—follows his own interest
at the bidding of common sense. One man
is not more selfish than another; indeed, in
a bad sense, nobody is selfish at all; and for
the result nobody is to blame. The average
wages of Labour are diminished for this simple
reason, and for no other—that the average
product is diminished which each labourer
assists in producing. The community is richer
absolutely; but it is poorer in proportion to
its numbers.[53] Let us see how this works out.
The original product of the first eight labourers
was fifty pounds a head, or four hundred
pounds in the aggregate. This was raised by
the co-operation of Ability to four hundred
pounds a head, or three thousand two hundred
pounds in the aggregate. But the second set
of labourers, whatever Ability may do for them,
cannot be made to produce more than fifty-six
pounds ten shillings a head, or an aggregate
of four hundred and fifty-two pounds;
and thus, whereas eight labourers produced
three thousand two hundred pounds, sixteen
labourers produce only three thousand six
hundred and fifty-two pounds, and the average
product is lowered from four hundred
pounds to two hundred and twenty-eight
pounds.[54]
◆1 This
natural
power,
however,
can be
regulated
by deliberate
action,
political
and other,
and made
more beneficial
to the
labourers;
◆2 Which
action
takes two
chief forms—legislation,
and
combinations
amongst
the labourers.
We
will discuss
both in the
next
chapter.
Wages naturally decline then, owing to an
increase of population, when relatively to the
population wealth declines also; but only then.
◆¹ On the other hand,—and this is the important
point to consider,—so long as a country, under
the existing system of production, continues,
like our own, to grow richer in proportion to
the number of labourers, of every fresh increase
in riches the labourers will obtain a share,
without any political action or corporate
struggle on their part, merely by means of a
natural and spontaneous process. And we
have now seen in a broad and general way
what the character of this process is. It may
seem, however, to many people that a study of
it and of its results can teach no lesson but the
lesson of laisser faire, which practically means
that the labourers have no interest in politics
at all, and that all social legislation and corporate
action of their own is no better than a
waste of trouble, and is very possibly worse.
But to think this is to completely misconceive
the matter. Even a study of this process of
natural distribution by itself would be fruitful
of suggestions of a highly practical kind; but
if we would understand the actual forces to
which distribution is due, it must, as I have
said already, not be studied by itself, but taken
in connection with others by which its operation
has been accelerated. I spoke of these as
consisting of deliberate and concerted actions
in contradistinction to individual and spontaneous
actions; ◆² and these, speaking broadly,
have been of two kinds—the one represented
by the organisation of Labour in Trade Unions,
the other by certain legislative measures, which,
in a vague and misleading way, are popularly
described as “Socialistic.” Let us proceed to
consider these.
CHAPTER IV
Of Socialism and Trade Unionism—the Extent and
Limitation of their Power in increasing the Income
of Labour.
◆1 Legislation
of the kind
just alluded
to is
commonly
called
Socialistic:
◆2 But this
way of
describing
it is
inaccurate;
◆¹ I will speak first of the kind of legislation,
popularly called Socialistic, which certain
people now regard with so much hope, and
others with corresponding dread; and I shall
show that both of these extreme views rest
on a complete misconception of what this so-called
Socialism is. For what is popularly
called Socialism in this country, so far as it
has ever been advocated by any political
party, or has been embodied in any measure
passed or even proposed in Parliament, ◆² does
not embody what is really the distinctive
principle of Socialism. Socialism, regarded
as a reasoned body of doctrine, rests altogether
on a peculiar theory of production, to which[292]
already I have made frequent reference—a
theory according to which the faculties of men
are so equal that one man produces as much
wealth as another; or, if any man produces
more, he is so entirely indifferent as to
whether he enjoys what he produces or no,
that he would go on producing it just the
same, if he knew that the larger part would
at once be taken away from him. Hence
Socialists argue that the existing rewards of
Ability are altogether superfluous, and that
the existing system of production, which rests
on their supposed necessity, can be completely
revolutionised and made equally efficacious
without them.
◆1 As all the
so-called
Socialistic
legislation
in this
country
rests on
the very
system of
production
which
professed
Socialists
aim at
destroying.
But whatever may be the opinions of a
few dreamers or theorists, or however in the
future these opinions may spread, the fundamental
principle of Socialism, up to the
present time, has never been embodied in
any measure or proposal which has been
advocated in this country by any practical
party. ◆¹ On the contrary, the proposals and
measures which are most frequently denounced
as Socialistic—even one so extreme as that
of free meals for children at Board Schools—all
presuppose the system of production
which is existing, and thus rest on the very
foundation which professed Socialists would
destroy.[55] They merely represent so many
ways—wise or unwise—of distributing a public
revenue, which consists almost entirely of
taxes on an income produced by the forces
of Individualism.
Now, so far as the matter is a mere question
of words, we may call such proposals or
measures Socialistic if we like. On grounds
of etymology we should be perfectly right in
doing so; but we shall see that in that case,
with exactly the same propriety, we may
apply the word to the institution of Government
itself. The Army, the Navy, and more
obviously still the Police Force, are all Socialistic
in this sense of the word; nor can anything
be more completely Socialistic than a
public road or a street. In each case a certain
something is supported by a common fund
for the use of all; and every one is entitled
to an equal advantage from it, irrespective of
his own deserts, or the amount he has contributed
to its support.
◆1 What is
called
Socialism
in this
country is a
necessary
part of
every
State;
◆2 And the
principle
may probably
be
extended
with good
results,
if not
pushed
too far.
◆¹ If, then, we agree to call those measures
Socialistic to which the word is popularly
applied at present, Socialism, instead of being
opposed to Individualism, is its necessary
complement, as we may see at once by considering
the necessity of public roads and a
police force; for the first of these shows us
that private property would be inaccessible
without the existence of social property; and
the second that it would be insecure without
the existence of social servants. The good
or evil, then, that will result from Socialism,
as understood thus, depends altogether on
questions of degree and detail. There is no
question as to whether we shall be Socialistic
or no. ◆² We must be Socialistic; and we
always have been, though perhaps without
knowing it, as M. Jourdain talked prose. The
only question is as to the precise limits to
which the Socialistic principle can be pushed
with advantage to the greatest number.
◆1 That it can
easily be
pushed too
far is
obvious.
What these limits may be it is impossible
to discuss here. Any general discussion of
such a point would be meaningless. Each
case or measure must be discussed on its own
merits. But, though it is impossible to state
what the limits are, it is exceedingly easy to
show on what they depend. They depend on
two analogous and all-important facts, one of
which I have already explained and dwelt upon,
and which forms, indeed, one of the principal
themes of this volume. This is the fact, that
the most powerful of our productive agents,
namely Ability, cannot be robbed, without
diminishing its productivity, of more than a
certain proportion of the annual wealth produced
by it; and, as it is from this wealth
that most of the Socialistic fund must be
appropriated, Socialistic distribution is limited
by the limits of possible appropriation. The
other fact—the counterpart of this—is as
follows. Just as Ability is paralysed by
robbing it of more than a certain portion of
its products, Labour may equally be paralysed
by an unwise distribution of them; and thus
their continued production be at last rendered
impossible. ◆¹ For instance, quite apart from
any initial difficulty in raising the requisite
fund from the wealthier class of tax-payers,
the providing of free meals for children in
Board Schools is open to criticism, on account
of the effect which it might conceivably have
upon parents, of diminishing their industry
by diminishing the necessity for its exercise.
Whether such would be the effect really in
this particular case, it is beside my purpose
to consider; but few people will doubt that
if such a provision were extended, and if,
even for so short a time as a single six
months, free meals were provided for the
parents also, half the Labour of the country
would be for the time annihilated. Labour,
however, is as necessary to production as is
Ability, even though, under modern conditions,
it does not produce so much; and it is therefore
perfectly evident that there is a limit
somewhere, beyond which to relieve the individual
labourer of his responsibilities by
paying his expenses out of a public fund will
be, until human nature is entirely changed,
to dry up the sources from which that fund
is derived.
◆1 The sort of
natural
limit that
there is to
its beneficial
effects
is shown
by the
history of
our Poor
Laws.
◆2 Such
Socialism,
whatever
good it
may do,
can never
do much in
the way of
raising
money
wages.
As I have said already, it is impossible, in
any general way, to give any indication of
what this limit is; but the industrial history
of this country supplies a most instructive
instance in which it was notoriously overpassed,
and what was meant as a benefit to
Labour, under circumstances of exceptional
difficulty, ended by endangering the prosperity
of the whole community. I refer to our Poor
Law at the beginning of this century, the
effects of which form one of the most remarkable
object-lessons by which experience has
ever illustrated a special point in economics.
◆¹ That Poor Law, as Professor Marshall well
observes, “arranged that part of the wages
[of the labourers] should be given in the form
of poor relief; and that this should be distributed
amongst them in the inverse proportion
to their industry, thrift, and forethought.
The traditions and instincts,” he adds, “which
were fostered by that evil experience are even
now a great hindrance to the progress of the
working classes.”[56] Now that particular evil
on which Professor Marshall comments,—namely,
that the part of the wages coming
through this Socialistic channel were in the
inverse proportion to what had really been
produced by the labourer—is inherent in all
Socialistic measures, the principal object of
which is to raise or supplement wages; as is
clearly enough confessed by the Socialistic
motto, “To every man according to his needs.”
◆² It may accordingly be said that, absolutely
necessary as the Socialistic principle is, and
much as may be hoped from its extension in
many directions, it neither has been in the
past, nor can possibly be in the future,
efficacious to any great extent in increasing
the actual income of the labourer.[57]
◆1 Trade
Unionism
in this way
can do far
more.
We will
see first
how, and
then within
what
limits.
◆¹ Such being the case, then, let us now
turn our attention to another principle of an
entirely different kind, which, so far as regards
this object, is incalculably more important,
and which has constantly operated in the past,
and may operate in the future, to increase
the labourer’s income, without any corresponding
disadvantages. I mean that principle of
organisation amongst the labourers themselves
which is commonly called Trade Unionism;
and which directly or indirectly represents
the principal means by which Labour is
attempting, throughout the civilised world,
to accelerate and regulate the natural distribution
of wealth. I will first, in the light of
the conclusions we have already arrived at,
point out to the reader what, speaking generally,
is the way in which Trade Unionism
strengthens the hands of Labour; and then
consider what is the utmost extent to which
the strength which Labour now derives from
it may be developed.
◆1 The operation
of
Trade
Unionism
in raising
wages can
be easily
seen at a
glance by
reference to
the simple
community
which was
imagined
in the last
chapter.
◆¹ If the reader has not already forgotten our
imaginary community,—our eight labourers
with John and James directing them,—our
easiest course will be to turn again to that.
We saw that when the labourers were employed
by John only,—John who found them each
making fifty pounds a year, and enabled them
by his Ability each to make four hundred
pounds—we saw that the whole of this
increase, in the natural course of things, would
be kept by John himself, by whose Ability
it was practically created; for it would not be
to John’s advantage to part with any of it,
and the labourers, so long as they all acted
separately, would have no means of extracting
any of it from him. It would be useless for
one of them at a time to strike for higher
wages. The striker and the employer would
meet on wholly unequal terms; because
the striker, whilst the strike lasted, would
be sacrificing the whole of his income, whilst
depriving the employer of only an eighth
part of his. But let us alter the supposition.
Let us suppose that the labourers combine
together, and that the whole eight strike for
higher wages simultaneously. The situation
is now completely changed; and the loss that
the struggle will entail on both parties is
equal. The employer, like the labourer, will
for a time lose all his income. It is true
that if the employer has a reserve fund on which
he can support himself whilst production is
suspended, and if the labourer has no such fund,
the employer may still be sure of an immediate
victory, should he be resolved at all costs to
resist the labourers’ demand. But, in any
case, the cost of resisting it will be appreciable:
it is a loss which the labourers will be able to
inflict on him repeatedly; and he may see
that they would be able, by their strikes, to
make him ultimately lose more than he would
by assenting to their demands, or, at all events,
making some concessions to them. It is therefore
obvious that the labourers, in such a case,
will be able to extract extra wages in the
inverse proportion to the loss which the employer
will sustain if he concedes them, and
in direct proportion to the loss which would
threaten him should he refuse to do so.[58]
◆1 Combination
amongst
labourers
puts them
at an advantage
as
against
competing
employers,
until their
demands
grow so
unreasonable
as to
force the
employers
to combine.
There is, however, much more to be said.
With each increase of their wages which the
labourers succeed in gaining, they will be
better equipping themselves for any fresh
struggle in the future; for they will be able
to set aside a larger and larger fund on which
to support themselves without working, and
thus be in a position to make the struggle
longer, or, in other words, to inflict still greater
injury on the employer. ◆¹ And if such will be
the case when there is one employer only,
much more will it be the case when there are
two—when John and James, as we have seen,
are forced by the necessities of competition to
grant part of the labourers’ demands, even
before they are formulated. It might thus
seem that there is hardly any limit to the
power which a perfected system of Trade
Unionism may one day confer upon the
labourers. There are, however, two which we
will consider now, in addition to others at
which we will glance presently. One is the
limit with which we are already familiar, and
of which in this connection I shall again speak,
namely, the limit of the minimum reward
requisite as a stimulus to Ability. The other
is a limit closely connected with this, which
is constituted by the fact that if the demands
of Labour are pushed beyond a certain point
against disunited employers, the employers
will combine against Labour, as Labour has
combined against them, and all further concessions
will be, at all costs, unanimously refused.
◆1 The
ultimate
tendency
of Trade
Unionism
is to make
any
conflict
between
the employer
and
employed
like a
conflict
between
two individuals.
◆2 The limit
to which it
can raise
wages is
fixed by the
minimum
reward that
suffices to
make
Ability
operative.
◆¹ Now a situation like this is the ultimate
situation which all Trade Unionism tends to
bring about. It tends, by turning the labourers
into a single body on the one hand, and the
employers into a single body on the other, to
make the dispute like one between two individuals;
and though for many reasons this
result can never be entirely realised,[59] the limits
of the power of Trade Unionism can be best seen
by imagining it. What, then, is the picture we
have before us? We have Labour and Ability
in the character of two men confronting each
other, each determined to secure for himself
the largest possible portion of a certain aggregate
amount of wealth which they produce
together. Now we will assume, though this is
far from being the case, that neither of them
would shrink, for the sake of gaining their
object, from inflicting on the other the utmost
injury possible; and we shall see also, if we
make our picture accurate, that Labour is
physically the bigger man of the two. It
happens, however, that the very existence of
the wealth for the possession of which they
are prepared to fight is entirely dependent on
their peacefully co-operating to produce it; so
that if in the struggle either disabled the other,
he would be destroying the prize which it is
the object of his struggle to secure. Thus the
dispute between them, however hostile may be
their temper, must necessarily be of the nature
not of a fight, but of a bargain; and will be
settled, like other bargains, by the process of
compromise which Adam Smith calls “the
higgling of the market.” ◆² When such a bargain
is struck, there will be a limit on both sides:
a maximum limit to what Ability will consent
to give, and a minimum limit to what Labour
will consent to receive. There will be a certain
minimum which Ability must concede in the
long run; because if it did not give so much,
it would indirectly lose more: and conversely
there is a certain maximum more than which
Labour will never permanently obtain; because
if it did so the stimulus to Ability would be
weakened, and the total product would in consequence
be diminished, out of which alone the increased
share which Labour demands can come.
◆1 Thus the
possible
power of
Trade
Unionism
in raising
wages is
far more
limited
than it
seems.
◆2 If we judge
hastily by
the magnitude
of
modern
Labour
combinations,
and
the extent
to which
they can
terrorise
the community.
◆¹ Thus the extent to which Trade Unionism
can assist in raising wages, no matter how
wide and how complete its development, is far
more limited than appearances lead many
people to suppose. For the labourers, not
only in this country, but all over the world,
are growing yearly more expert in the art of
effective combination, and are increasing their
strength by a vast network of alliances; ◆² and
from time to time the whole civilised world
is startled at the powers of resistance and
destruction which they show themselves to have
acquired, and which they have called into
operation with a view to enforcing their
demands. The gas-strikes and the dock-strikes
in London, and the great railway-strikes, and
the strike at Homestead in America, are cases
in point, and are enough to illustrate my
meaning. They impress the imagination with
a sense that Labour is becoming omnipotent.
But in all these Labour movements there is
one unchanging feature, which seems never to
be realised either by those who take part in
them or by observers, but on which really
their entire character depends, and which
makes their actual character entirely different
from what it seems to be. That this feature
should have so completely escaped popular
notice is one of the most singular facts in the
history of political blindness, and can be
accounted for only by the crude and imperfect
state in which the analysis of the causes of
production has been left hitherto by economists.
The feature I allude to is as follows.
◆1 The imperfect
state of
economic
science has
allowed
a totally
false idea
to be
formed
as to the
force which
Trade
Unionism
represents.
◆2 The force
which it
represents
is not
Labour at
all, but a
power of
combining
in order to
abstain
from
labour.
◆3 And even
this power
could
never be
universal,
nor last
long; and
whilst it
lasts it
depends on
Capital.
◆¹ These great developments of Trade Unionism
which are commonly called Labour movements
do not really, in any accurate sense,
represent Labour at all. ◆² All that they represent
in themselves is a power to abstain from
labouring. In other words, the increased
command of the labourers over the machinery
of combination, and even their increased command
of the tactics of industrial warfare,
represents no increased command over the
smallest of industrial processes, nor puts them
in a better position, without the aid of Ability,
to maintain—still less to increase by the
smallest fraction—the production of that
wealth in which they are anxious to share
farther. A strike therefore, however great or
however admirably organised, no more represents
any part of the power of Labour than
the mutiny organised amongst the crew of
Columbus, with a view to making him give up
his enterprise, represented the power which
achieved the discovery of America. And this
is not true of the average labourers only; it is
yet more strikingly true of the superior men
who lead them. From the ranks of the
labourers, men are constantly rising whose
abilities for organising resistance are remarkable,
and indeed admirable; but it is probably
not too much to say that no leader who has
devoted himself to organising the labourers for
resistance has ever been a man capable, to any
appreciable degree, of giving them help by
rendering their labour more productive. Those
who have been most successful in urging their
fellows to ask for more, have been quite incompetent
to help them to make more. Thus
these so-called Labour leaders, no matter how
considerable may be many of their intellectual
and moral qualities, are indeed leaders of
labourers; but they are no more leaders of
Labour than a sergeant who drilled a volunteer
corps of art students could be called the leader
of a rising school of painting; and a strike is
no more the expression of the power of Labour
than Byron’s swimming across the Hellespont
was an expression of the power of poetry, or
than Burns’s poetry was an expression of the
power of ploughing. A strike is merely an
expression of the fact that the labourers, for
good or ill, can acquire, under certain circumstances,
the power to cease from labouring, and
can use this as a weapon not of production, but of
warfare. ◆³ The utmost that the power embodied
in Trade Unionism could accomplish would be
to bring about a strike that was universal; and
although no doubt it might do this theoretically,
it could never do so much as this practically,
for the simple reason that, as I have already
pointed out, Labour could not be entirely suspended
for even a single day. Further, the
more general the suspension was, the shorter
would be the time for which it could be maintained;
and to mention yet another point to
which I have referred already, it could be
maintained only, for no matter how short a
time, by the assistance of the very thing
against which strikes are ostensibly directed,
namely Capital; and not even Capital could
make that time long. Nature, who is the arch-taskmaster,
and who knows no mercy, would
soon smash like matchwood a Trade Union of
all the world, and force the labourers to go
back to their work, even if no such body as an
employing class existed.
All the ideas, then, derived from the recent
developments of Trade Unionism, that Labour,
through its means, will acquire any greatly
increasing power of commanding an increasing
share of the total income of the community,
rests on a total misconception of the power
that Trade Unionism represents, and a total
failure to see the conditions and things that
limit it. It is limited firstly by Nature, who
makes a general strike impossible; secondly
by Capital, without which any strike is
impossible; and lastly by the fact that the
labourers of the present day already draw part
of their wages from the wealth produced by
Ability; that any further increase they must
draw from this source entirely; and that, being
thus dependent on the assistance of Ability
now, Trade Unionism, as we have seen, has
not the slightest tendency to make them any
the less dependent on it in the future.
When the reader takes into account all that
has just been said, he will be hardly disposed
to quarrel with the following conclusions of
Professor Marshall, who derives them from
history quite as much as from theory, and who
expresses himself with regard to Trade Unions
thus: “Their importance,” he says, “is certainly
great, and grows rapidly; but it is apt to
be exaggerated: for indeed many of them are
little more than eddies such as have always
fluttered over the surface of progress. And
though they are now on a larger and more
imposing scale in this age than before, yet
much as ever the main body of the movement
depends on the deep, silent, strong stream of
the tendencies of Normal Distribution and
Exchange.”
◆1 Trade
Unionism,
in raising
wages, can
do little
more than
accelerate
or regulate
a rise that
would take
place owing
to other
causes.
◆2 But none
the less it
may be of
great benefit
to the
labourers,
and remove
many evils
which a
general
rise in
wages has
not
removed,
and could
not remove
by itself.
◆¹ But in the case of Trade Unionism, just as
in that of Socialism, because the extent is
limited to which it can raise the labourers’
income, it does not follow that within these
limits its action may not be of great and increasing
benefit. ◆² Thus Mill, whose general
view of the subject coincides broadly with that
of Professor Marshall, points out that though a
Union will never be able permanently to raise
wages above the point to which in time they
would rise naturally, nor permanently to keep
them above a point to which they would
naturally fall, it can hasten the rise, which
might otherwise be long delayed, and retard
the fall, which might otherwise be premature;
and the gain to Labour may thus in the long
run be enormous. Unions have done this for
Labour in the past; and with improved and
extended organisation, they may be able to do
it yet more effectively in the future; and they
have done, and may continue to do many other
things besides—to do them, and to add to their
number. It is beyond my purpose to speak of
these things in detail. In the next chapter, I
shall briefly indicate some of them; but the
main points on which I am concerned to insist
are simpler; and the next chapter—the last—will
be devoted principally to these.
CHAPTER V
Of the enormous Encouragement to be derived by
Labour from a true View of the Situation; and
of the Connection between the Interests of the
Labourer and Imperial Politics.
◆1 Let me
again
remind the
reader of
the object
of this
book.
◆2 It is to
show
that the
labourer’s
income
depends on
the general
forces of
production
firstly, and
secondly
on those of
distribution.
◆¹ The object of this work, as I explained in the
opening chapter, is to point out to the great
body of the people—that is to say, to the
multitude of average men and women, whose
incomes consist of the wages of ordinary
Labour—the conditions which determine the
possibility of these incomes being increased,
and so to enable them to distinguish the true
means from the false, which they may themselves
adopt with a view to obtaining this
result. ◆² And in order to show them how their
present incomes may be increased, I have
devoted myself to showing the reader how
their present incomes have been obtained. I[316]
have done this by fixing his attention on the
fact that their present incomes obviously
depend upon two sets of causes: first, the
forces that produce the aggregate income of the
country; and secondly, the forces that distribute
a certain portion of this amongst the labourers.
And these last I have examined from two points
of view; first exhibiting their results, and then
indicating their nature. Let me briefly recapitulate
what I have said about both subjects.
◆1 I have just
shown how
the normal
forces of
distribution
are all
in favour
of the
labourer,
contrary to
the vulgar
view of the
matter.
◆¹ I have shown that, contrary to the opinion
which is too commonly held, and which is
sedulously fostered by the ignorance alike of
the agitator and the sentimentalist, the forces
of distribution which are actually at work
around us, which have been at work for the
past hundred years, and which are part and
parcel of our modern industrial system, have
been and are constantly securing for Labour
a share of every fresh addition to the total
income of the nation; and have, for at all
events the past fifty years, made the average
income of the labouring man grow faster than
the incomes of any other members of the
community. They have, in fact, been doing
the very thing which the agitator declared
could be done only by resisting them; and
they have not only given Labour all that
the agitator has promised it, but they have
actually given it more than the wildest agitator
ever suggested to it. I have shown the
reader this; and I have shown him also that
the forces in question are primarily the spontaneous
forces—“deep, strong, and silent,” as
Professor Marshall calls them—“of normal
distribution and exchange”; how that these
have been, and are seconded by the deliberate
action of men: by extended application of what
is called the Socialistic principle, and to a far
greater extent by combinations of the labourers
amongst themselves.
◆1 This should
encourage,
and not
discourage,
political
action on
behalf
of the
labourers.
The practical moral of all this is obvious.
As to the normal and spontaneous forces of
distribution, what a study of them inculcates
on the labourer is not any principle of political
action, but a general temper of mind towards
the whole existing system. It inculcates
general acquiescence, instead of general revolt.
Now temper of mind, being that from which
policies spring, is quite as important as the
details of any of the policies themselves. Still
it must be admitted that were the normal
forces of distribution the only forces that had
been at work for the labourer’s benefit, the
principal lesson they would teach him would
be the lesson of laisser aller. But though
these forces have been the primary, they have
not been the only forces; and the deliberate
policies by which men have controlled their
operation, and have applied them, have been
equally necessary in producing the desired
results. The normal forces of distribution
may be compared to the waters of the Nile,
which would indeed, as the river rises, naturally
fertilise the whole of the adjacent country,
but which would do as much harm as good, and
do but half the good they might do, if it were
not for the irrigation works devised by human
ingenuity. And what these works are to the
Nile, deliberate measures have been to the
normal forces of distribution. The growing
volume of wealth, which is spreading itself
over the fields of Labour, even yet has failed
to reach an unhappy fraction of the community;
the tides and currents flow with
intermittent force, which is often destructive,
still more often wasted, rarely husbanded and
applied to the best advantage. Had it not
been for the deliberate action of men,—for
legislation in favour of the labourers, and
their own combinations amongst themselves,—these
evils which have accompanied their
general progress would have been greater.
◆¹ Wise action in the future will undoubtedly
make them less; and may, though it is
idle to hope for Utopias in this world, cause
the larger and darker part of them to disappear.
◆1 Much is to
be done
beyond the
mere
raising
of the
labourers’
wages; and
Trade
Unionism
and
so-called
Socialism
vary much.
The lesson, then, to be drawn from what
I have urged in the preceding chapter is,
taken as a whole, no lesson of laisser faire.
Though neither Socialism nor Trade Unionism
may have much, or perhaps any, efficacy in
raising the maximum of the labourer’s actual
income,—though this must depend on forces
which are wholly different,—yet Trade Unionism,
and the principle which is called Socialism,
may be of incalculable service in bringing
about conditions under which that income
may be earned with greater certainty, and
under improved circumstances, and, above all,
be able to command more comforts, conveniences,
and enjoyments. Thus many of these
measures which I have called Socialistic under
protest, may be regarded as an interception
of a portion of the labourer’s income, and an
expenditure of it on his account by the State
in a way from which he derives far more
benefit than he would, or could have secured
if he had had the spending of it himself;
whilst Trade Unionism, though it cannot permanently
raise his wages beyond a maximum
determined by other causes, may, as has been
said before, raise them to this earlier than
they would have risen otherwise, and prevent
what might otherwise occur—a fall in them
before it was imperative. ◆¹ Trade Unionism,
however, has many other functions besides
the raising of wages. It aims—and aims
successfully—at diminishing the pain and
friction caused amongst the labourers by the
vicissitudes alike of industry and of life. It
has done much in this direction already; and
in the future it may do more.
The fact then that the normal forces of
distribution must, if things continue their
present course, increase the income of the
labourer, even without any action on their
own part, though it is calculated to change
the temper in which the labourers approach
politics, is, instead of being calculated to damp
their political activity, calculated to animate
it with far more hope and interest than the
wild denunciations and theories of the contemporary
agitator, which those who applaud
them do but half believe. It will to the
labourer be far more encouraging to feel that
the problem before him is not how to undermine
a vast system which is hostile to him,
and which, though often attacked, has never
yet been subverted, but merely to accommodate
more completely to his needs a system
which has been, and is, constantly working in
his favour.
◆1 Whilst as
to mere
wages, if
the
labourers
will judge
of the
possible
near future
from the
actual near
past, the
prospects
before
them must
exceed
their
wildest
dreams
hitherto.
◆¹ Let him consider the situation well. Let
him realise what that system has already
done for him. In spite of the sufferings
which, owing to various causes, were inflicted
on the labouring classes during the earlier
years of the century,—many of them of a kind
whose recurrence improved policy may obviate,—the
income of Labour has, on the aggregate,
continued to rise steadily. Let him consider
how much. I have stated this once, let me
state it now again. During the first sixty
years of this century the income of the
labouring classes rose to such an extent that
in the year 1860 it was equal (all deductions
for the increase of population being made) to
the income of all classes in the year 1800.
But there is another fact, far more extraordinary,
to follow; and that is, that a result
precisely similar has been accomplished since
in one-half of the time. In 1880 the income
of the labouring classes was (all deductions
for the increase of population being made)
more than equal to the income of all classes
in the year 1850. Thus the labouring classes
in 1860 were in precisely the same pecuniary
position as the working classes in 1800 would
have been had the entire wealth of the kingdom
been in their hands; and the working
classes of to-day are in a better pecuniary
position than their fathers would have been
could they have plundered and divided between
them the wealth of every rich and
middle-class man at the time of the building
of the first Great Exhibition. I repeat what
I have said before—that this represents a
progress, which the wildest Socialist would
never have dreamed of promising.
And now comes what is practically the
important deduction from these facts. What
has happened in the near past, will, other
things being equal, happen in the near future.
If the same forces that have been at work
since the year 1850 continue to be at work,
and if, although regulated, they are not
checked, the labourers of this country will in
another thirty years have nearly doubled the
income which they enjoy at present. Their
income will have risen from something under
seven hundred millions to something over
thirteen hundred millions. The labourers, in
fact, will, so far as money goes, be in precisely
the same position as they would be to-day if,
by some unheard-of miracle, the entire present
income of the country were suddenly made
over to them in the form of wages, and the
whole of the richer classes were left starving
and penniless. This is no fanciful calculation.
It is simply a plain statement of what must
happen, and will happen, if only the forces of
production continue to operate for another
thirty years as they have been operating
steadily for the past hundred. Is not this
enough to stimulate the labourer’s hopes, and
convince him that for him the true industrial
policy is one that will adjust his own relations
with the existing system better, and regulate
better the flow of the wealth which it promises
to bring him, rather than a policy whose aim
is to subvert that system altogether, and in
especial to paralyse the force from which it
derives its efficacy?
◆1 But the
one point
to remember
is that
all their
prosperity
depends
on the
continued
action of
Ability,
and the
best conditions
being
secured
for its
operation,
◆¹ And this brings me back to that main,
that fundamental truth which it is the special
object of this volume to elucidate. The force
which has been at the bottom of all the
labourers’ progress during the past, and on
the continued action of which depends all
these hopes for their future—that force is not
Labour but Ability; it is a force possessed
and exercised not by the many but by the
few. The income which Labour receives
already is largely in excess of what Labour
itself produces. Were Ability crippled, or
discouraged from exerting itself, the entire
income of the nation would dwindle down to
an amount which would not yield Labour so
much as it takes now; whilst any advance,
no matter how small, on what Labour takes
now must come from an increasing product,
which Ability only can produce.
◆1 Labour
must
remember
that
Ability is
a living
force which
cannot
be appropriated
as
Capital
might be;
but that it
must be
encouraged
and propitiated.
◆¹ Hitherto this truth, though more or less
apparent to economic writers and thoughtful
persons generally, has been apparent to them
only by fits and starts, and has never been
assigned any definite or logical place in their
theories of production, or has ever been expressed
clearly; and, owing to this cause, not
only has it been entirely absent from the theories
of the public generally, but its place has been
usurped by a meaningless and absurd falsehood.
In place of the living force Ability,
residing in living men, popular thought, misled
by a singular oversight of the economists, has
substituted Capital—a thing which, apart from
Ability, assists production as little as a dead
or unborn donkey; and hence has arisen that
dangerous and ridiculous illusion—sometimes
plainly expressed, often only half-conscious—to
the effect that if the labourers could only
seize upon Capital they would be masters of
the entire productive power of the country.
The defenders of the existing system have
been as guilty of this error as its antagonists;
and the attack and defence have been conducted
on equally false grounds. Thus in a
recent strike, the final threat of the employers—men
who had created almost the whole of
their enormous business—was that, if the
strikers insisted upon certain demands, the
Capital involved in the business would be
removed to another country; and a well-known
journal, professing to be devoted to
the interest of Labour, conceived that it had
disposed of this threat triumphantly by saying
that, of the Capital a large part was not
portable, and that the employers might go if
they chose, and leave this behind. A great
musician, who conceived himself to have been
ill-treated in London, might just as well have
threatened that he would remove his concert-room
to St. Petersburg, when the principal
meaning of his threat would be that he would
remove himself; and the journal referred to
might just as well have said, had the business
in question been the production of a great
picture, “The painter may go if he likes—what
matter? We can keep his brushes.”
The real parties, then, to the industrial
disputes of the modern world are not active
labourers on one side, and idle, perhaps idiotic
owners of so much dead material on the
other side: but they are, on the one side,
the vast majority of men, possessed of average
powers of production, and able to produce by
them a comparatively small amount; and, on
the other, a minority whose powers of production
are exceptional, who, if we take the
product of the average labourer as a unit, are
able to multiply this to an almost indefinite
extent, and who thus create an increasing
store of Capital to be used by themselves, or
transmitted to their representatives, and an
increasing income to be divided between these
and the labourers. In other words, the dispute
is between the many who desire to
increase their incomes, and the few by whose
exceptional powers it is alone possible to
increase them. Such has been the situation
hitherto; it is such at the present moment;
and the whole tendency of industrial progress
is not to change, but to accentuate it. As the
productivity of Human Exertion increases,
the part played by Ability becomes more
and more important. More and more do the
average men become dependent on the exceptional
men. So long as the nation at large
remembers this, no reforms need be dreaded.
If the nation forgets this, it will be in danger
every day of increasing, by its reforms, the
very evils it wishes to obviate, and postponing
or making impossible the advantages it wishes
to secure.
◆1 In this
view there
is nothing
derogatory
to Labour.
◆2 Ability
does not
improve the
products of
Labour,
but multiplies
them.
◆¹ And now let me pause to point out to the
reader that to insist thus on the subordinate
position of Labour as a productive agent is to
insist on nothing that need wound the self-love
of the labourers. In asserting that a man who
can produce wealth only by Labour is inferior
to a man who can produce ten times the
amount by Ability, we assert his inferiority in
the business of production only. In other
respects he may be the better, even the greater
man of the two. Shakespeare or Turner or
Beethoven, if employed as producers of commodities,
would probably have been no better
than the ordinary hands in a factory, and far
inferior to many a vulgar manufacturer. Again,—and
it is still more important to notice this,—if
we confine our attention to single commodities,
many commodities produced by Labour[60]
alone are better and more beautiful than any
similar ones produced by Labour under the
direction of Ability. ◆² Of some the reverse is
true—notably those whose utility depends on
their mechanical precision; but of others, in
which beauty or even durability is of importance,
such as fine stuffs or carpets, fine paper
and printing, carved furniture, and many kinds
of metal work, it is universally admitted that
the handicraftsman, working under his own
direction, was long ago able to produce results
which Labour, directed by Ability, has never
been able to improve upon, and is rarely able
to equal. What Ability does is not to improve
such commodities, but to multiply them, and
thus convert them from rare luxuries into
generally accessible comforts. A paraffin lamp,
for instance, cast or stamped in metal, and
manufactured by the thousand, might not be
able to compare for beauty with a lamp of
wrought iron, made by the skill and taste of
some single unaided craftsman; but whereas
the latter would probably cost several guineas,
and be in reach only of the more opulent
classes, the former would probably cost about
half a crown, and, giving precisely as much
light as the other, would find its way into every
cottage home, and take the place of a tallow
dip or of darkness. Now since what the
labouring classes demand in order to improve
their position is not better commodities than
can be produced by hand, but more commodities
than can be produced by hand, Ability
is a more important factor in the case than
Labour; but none the less, from an artistic
and moral point of view, the highest kind of
Labour may stand higher than many of the
most productive kinds of Ability.
◆1 Ability, in
yielding up
part of its
proceeds to
Labour, is
discharging
a moral
debt.
◆¹ Nor, again, do we ascribe to Labour any
undignified position in insisting that much of
its present income, and any possible increase
of it, is and must be taken from the wealth
produced by Ability. For even were there
nothing more to be said than this, Labour is
in a position, or we assume it will be, to command
from Ability whatever sum may be in
question, and can be neither despised nor
blamed for making the best bargain for itself
that is possible. But its position can be justified
on far higher grounds than these. In the
first place, Labour, by submitting itself to the
guidance of Ability,—no matter whether the
submission was voluntary, which it was not,
or gradual, unconscious, and involuntary, which
it was,—surrendered many conditions of life
which were in themselves desirable, and has a
moral claim on Ability to be compensated for
having done so; whilst Ability, for its part,
owes a moral debt to Labour, not upon this
ground only, but on another also—one which
thus far has never been recognised nor insisted
on, but out of which arises a yet deeper and
stronger obligation. I have shown that of the
present annual wealth of the nation Ability
creates very nearly two-thirds. But it may
truly be said to have created far more than
this. It may be said to have created not only
two-thirds of the income, but also to have
created two-thirds of the inhabitants. If the
minority of this country, in pursuit of their own
advantage, had not exercised their Ability and
increased production as they have done, it is
not too much to say that of our country’s present
inhabitants twenty-four millions would
never have been in existence. Those, then, who
either contributed to this result themselves,
or inherit the Capital produced by those who
did so, are burdened by the responsibility of
having called these multitudes into life; and
thus when the wages of Labour are augmented
out of the proceeds of Ability, Ability is not
robbed, nor does Labour accept a largess, but
a duty is discharged which, if recognised for
what it is, and performed in the spirit proper
to it, will have the effect of really uniting
classes, instead of that which is now so often
aimed at—of confusing them.
◆1 But Labour
must not
forget that
it owes a
debt to
Ability;
◆2 And that
this debt
will grow
heavier
as the
national
wealth
increases.
◆¹ The labourers, on the other hand, must
remember this: that having been called into
existence, no matter by what means, and presumably
wishing to live rather than be starved
to death, they do not labour because the men
of Ability make them, but—as I have before
pointed out—because imperious Nature makes
them; ◆² and that the tendency of Ability is in
the long run to stand as a mediator between
them and Nature, and whilst increasing the
products of their Labour, to diminish its
duration and severity.
There are two further points which yet
remain to be noticed.
I have hitherto spoken of the increase of
wealth and wages, as if that were the main
object on which the labourers should concentrate
their attention, and which bound up
their interests so indissolubly with those of
Ability. But it must also be pointed out that
were Ability unduly hampered, and its efficacy
enfeebled either by a diminution of its rewards,
or by interference with its action, the question
would soon arise, not of how to increase wages,
but of how to prevent their falling. This
point I have indeed alluded to already; but I
wish now to exhibit it in a new light. As I
mentioned in an earlier chapter, of the inhabitants
of this country, who are something like
thirty-eight millions in number, twenty-six
millions live on imported corn, and about
thirteen millions live on imported meat; or,
to put it in another way, we all of us—the
whole population—live on imported meat for
nearly five months of the year, and on imported
corn for eight months; and were these foreign
food supplies interfered with, there are possibilities
in this country of suffering, of famine,
and of horror for all classes of society, to which
the entire history of mankind offers us no
parallel. This country, more than any country
in the world, is an artificial fabric that has
been built up by Ability, half of its present
wealth being,—let me repeat once more,—the
marvellous product of the past fifty years;
and the constant action of Ability is just as
necessary to prevent this from dwindling as it
is to achieve its increase. But in order that
Ability may exert itself, something more is
needed than mere freedom from industrial
interference, or security for its natural rewards;
and that is the maintenance of the national or
international position which this country has
secured for itself amongst the other countries
of the world.
◆1 And this
brings us
round to
what is
commonly
called
Politics;
which
have, as
this book
will show,
a far
closer
interest
for the
labourer
than is
commonly
thought.
◆¹ And this brings us to that class of questions
which, in ordinary language, are called questions
of policy, and amongst which foreign
policy holds a chief place. Successful foreign
policy means the maintenance or the achievement
of those conditions that are most favourable
to the industries of our own nation; and
this means the conditions that are most
favourable to the homes of our own people.
It is too commonly supposed that the greatness
and the ascendancy of our Empire minister to
nothing but a certain natural pride; and
natural pride, in its turn, is supposed by some
to be an immoral and inhuman sentiment
peculiar to the upper classes. No one will be
quicker to resent this last ludicrous supposition
than the great masses of the British people;
but, all the same, they are apt to think the
former supposition correct,—to regard the mere
glory of the country as the principal result of
our Empire; and such being the case, they
are, on occasion, apt to be persuaded that glory
can be bought at too dear a price, in money,
struggle, or merely international friction. At
all events, they are constantly tempted to
regard foreign politics as something entirely
unconnected with their own immediate, their
domestic, their personal, their daily interests.
I am going to enter here on no debatable
matter, nor discuss the value of this or that
special possession, or this or that policy. It is
enough to point out that, to a very great
extent, on the political future of this country
depends the magnitude of its income, and on
the magnitude of its income depends the income
of the working classes—the warmth of the
hearth, the supply of food on the breakfast-table,
of every labourer’s home,—and that when
popular support is asked for some foreign war,
the sole immediate aim of which seems the
defence of some remote frontier, or the maintenance
of British prestige, it may well be that
our soldiers will be really fighting for the safety
and welfare of their children and wives at
home—fighting to keep away from British and
Irish doors not the foreign plunderer and the
ravisher, but enemies still more pitiless—the
want, the hunger, and the cold that spare
neither age nor sex, and against which all
prayers are unavailing.
APPENDIX — FOOTNOTES
Early in this year [1894] I published in the Fortnightly
Review two articles under the title of “Fabian
Economics.” These articles were not written or published
until some months after the first publication of the
present volume. I wrote them then, because then, for
the first time, I happened to see a volume from which
previously I had seen some extracts only—a volume
entitled Fabian Essays, in which the doctrines of
contemporary English Socialism are set forth; and my
aim was to apply the general arguments embodied in
Labour and the Popular Welfare to the position of
the Socialists, as definitely stated by themselves. One
of the Fabian Essayists—Mr. Bernard Shaw—came
forward in the Fortnightly Review to attach my
arguments, with what success will be shown by the
subjoined reply to him, which was originally published
in the same Review, under the title of “A Socialist in
a Corner.” A few paragraphs which would be here
superfluous are omitted.
A SOCIALIST IN A CORNER
Fortnightly Review, May 1894
Magazine controversy on complicated and serious
subjects, though it can never be exhaustive, may[338]
yet be of great use, if it calls the attention of the
public to the main points at issue, if it helps men
to judge for themselves of the character and weight
of the arguments which are capable of being
employed on one side and the other; and, above
all, if by elucidating the points on which opponents
agree, the area of actual dispute be narrowed down
and defined. For this reason it seems to me not
useless to examine briefly the answer which, on
behalf of a body of Socialists, Mr. Shaw has made
to the criticisms which, in this Review and elsewhere,
I have recently directed against the entire
Socialistic position—and particularly against that
position as expounded by himself and his colleagues.
Not only Mr. Shaw, but the other Fabian writers,
are persons, at all events, of sufficient intelligence,
sufficient knowledge, and sufficient literary skill, to
render the way in which they put the case for
Socialism a valuable indication of what the strength
of that case is. It was for this reason that I
thought Fabian Essays worth criticising; and for
this reason I think Mr. Shaw’s answer worth
criticising also. It is an indication not only of
how Mr. Shaw can argue as an individual, but of
what arguments are available in defence of the
position which he occupies; and Mr. Shaw has
taken trouble himself to make this view still more
plausible, by the hints he gives that in the composition
of his answer he has sought the advice
and counsel of his faithful colleagues; so that his
pages represent the wisdom of many, though presumably
the wit of one.
I propose, then, to show, in as few words as
possible, that Mr. Shaw has not only proved himself
incapable of shaking a single one of the various
arguments advanced by me, but that whilst flattering
himself that, in his own phrase, he has been taking
his opponent’s scalp, the scalp which he holds, and
has really taken, is his own. His criticism divides
itself into two main parts. One is an admission of
the truth of one of the fundamental propositions
on which I insisted. The second is a complete
evasion of another, and the substitution for it of an
ineptitude which is entirely of Mr. Shaw’s invention,
and which he finds it so easy and so exciting to
demolish, that he sets it up as often as he knocks
it down, for the pleasure of displaying his prowess
over again.
Here, then, are three propositions to be dealt
with: First, the primary proposition on which I
insisted, and the truth of which Mr. Shaw admits;
secondly, a proposition on which Mr. Shaw declares
that I insisted, but which is really an invention of
his own; and thirdly, a proposition on which I
did insist actually, but which Mr. Shaw never even
states, much less attempts to meet. This third
proposition I shall briefly state once again when I
have dealt with the two others, and show how
Fabian philosophy—indeed the philosophy of all
Socialism—completely fails to meet it.
To begin, then, with the first. My primary
object has been to exhibit the absolute falsehood of
the Socialistic doctrine that all wealth is due to
labour, and to replace this by a demonstration that
under modern conditions of production, labour is
not only not the sole producer of wealth, but does
not even produce the principal part of it. The
principal producing agent, I have pointed out, is
what I have called Industrial Ability—or the
faculty which, whilst exercised by a few, directs
the labour of the many; and if this truth is once
accepted, it completely cuts away from Socialism
the whole of its existing foundations, and renders
absolutely meaningless the whole of its popular
rhetoric. For the most powerful argumentative
appeal which Socialism can make to the majority
is merely some amplification of the statement,
which is no doubt plausible, and is advanced by
Socialists as an axiom, that the exertions of the
majority—or, in other words, Labour—has produced
all wealth, and that therefore the majority not only
ought to possess it, but will be able to possess it
by the simple process of retaining it. But the
moment the productive functions of industrial
ability are made clear, the doctrine which seemed
an axiom is reduced to an absurdity; and what
might before have seemed a paradox becomes a
simple and intelligible truth—the doctrine, namely,
that a comparatively few persons, with certain
exceptional gifts, are capable of producing more
wealth than all the rest of the community; and
that whoever may produce the wealth which the
rich classes possess, it is at all events not produced
by the multitude, and might, under changed conditions,
be no longer produced at all.
Now this doctrine of Ability Mr. Shaw accepts,
and completely surrenders and throws overboard the
Socialistic doctrine of Labour. He does indeed
endeavour to make the surrender seem less complete
than it is, partly by irrelevant comments on some
minor points,[61] and partly by insisting on certain
qualifications which are perfectly true, and to which
I have myself often elsewhere alluded, but which,
as I shall show presently, are, on his own admission,
of small practical importance, and do not appreciably
affect the main position. For instance Mr. Shaw
argues that it is not always the most able man who,
in any given business, is to be found directing it.
This also is no doubt true. It merely means,
however, that of industrial ability the same thing
may be said, which has so truly been said of Government—that
it is always in, or passing into, the
hands of the most powerful section of the community.
Businesses conducted by men of inferior Ability
are gradually superseded by businesses conducted by
men of superior Ability. Men’s actual positions
may be a few years behind or before their capacities,
but for all practical purposes they coincide with
them and the utmost that Mr. Shaw’s contention
could prove would be that some members of a
minority are in places which should be occupied by
other members of a minority; not that the majority
could take the places of either.
But I merely mention these points in passing,
and waste no pains in insisting on them or pressing
them home, because their practical insignificance is
admitted by Mr. Shaw himself. The great body of
men—of men selected at random, even if they
should enjoy the advantages of superior position and
education—“could not,” he says, “invent a wheelbarrow,
much less a locomotive.” He amplifies this
admission by quoting the case of an acquaintance
of his, whose exceptional Ability secured him four
thousand pounds a year, because without the assistance
of that Ability his employer would have lost
more than this sum. “Other men,” he proceeds,
“have an eye for contracts, or what not, or are born
captains of industry, in which case they go into
business on their own account, and make ten,
twenty, or two hundred per cent, where you or I
should lose five.... All these people are rentiers
of Ability.” Again he quotes with emphatic
approval a passage from an American writer, whom
he praises as a skilled economist; and using this
passage as a text, endorses its meaning in these
words of his own. “The able man, the actual
organiser and employer, alone is able to find a use
for mere manual deftness, or for that brute strength,
and heavy bank balance, which any fool may
possess.” “The capitalist and the labourer run
helplessly to the able man.” “He is the only
party in the transaction capable of the slightest
initiative in production.”
I need not add anything to these admissions.
They constitute, as I say, a complete surrender of
the Socialistic doctrine of Labour, and an emphatic
admission of the primary proposition I advanced as
to the productive function of Ability. It is enough
then to say, that so far as the question of Labour
is concerned, Mr. Shaw throws over completely all
the doctrines of the Gotha programme, the Erfurt
programme, of Karl Marx and his disciples, of Mr.
Hyndman and his Social Democrats—in fact the
cardinal doctrine of Socialism as hitherto preached
everywhere.
Having disposed then of the point as to which
Mr. Shaw agrees with me, I will pass on to the
point on which he supposes me to disagree with
him; and this is the point to which he devotes
the larger part of his article. Everything else is
thrown in as a sort of by-play. This point is as
follows. Speaking roughly, and adopting the
following figures, not because I consider them
accurate, but merely because they agree with Mr.
Shaw’s, and are for the present purpose as good as
any others, above seven hundred million pounds of
the national income go to the non-labouring classes.
Mr. Shaw, as I gather, would set down about two
hundred million pounds of this as the earnings or
profits of Ability; whilst he contends that the
remainder is the product neither of Ability nor
Labour, but of capital or land. It represents the
assistance which land and capital give to the two
other productive agents; and it goes to those who
possess this land and capital, simply on account of
the rights which they possess as passive owners.
This sum, which Mr. Shaw estimates at about
five hundred million pounds,[62] ought, he contends,
still to go to the owners—in fact, it must always go
to its owners; but the owners should be changed.
They should be the whole nation instead of a
small class.
Now Mr. Shaw says that my great mistake has
relation to these five hundred million pounds. He
says that, having argued rightly enough that two
hundred million pounds or so are the genuine product
or rent of actual and indispensable Ability, I
have committed the absurd mistake of confusing
with this rent of ability, the rent of land, of houses,
and above all, the interest on capital. “Mr.
Mallock,” he says, “is an inconsiderate amateur,
who does not know the difference between profits
and earnings on the one hand, and rent and interest
on the other.” And he summarises my views on
the subject by saying, that I “see in every railway
shareholder the inventor of the locomotive or the
steam-engine,” and that I gravely maintain that
the three hundred thousand pounds a year which
may form the income of one or two great urban
landlords is produced by the exercise of some
abnormal ability on their parts. This supposed
doctrine of mine forms the main subject of Mr.
Shaw’s attack. He is exuberantly witty on the
subject. He turns the doctrine this way and that,
distorting its features into all sorts of expressions,
laughing afresh each time he does so. He calls me
his “brother” and his “son”; he quotes nursery
rhymes at me. He alludes to my own income and
the income of the Duke of Westminster, and
intimates a desire to know whether the Duke being,
so he says, many hundred times as rich as myself,
I am many hundred times as big a fool as the
Duke. In fact, he has recourse to every argumentative
device which his private sense of humour and
his excellent taste suggest.
The immediate answer to all this is very simple—namely,
that I never gave utterance to any such
absurdity as Mr. Shaw attributes to me, but that,
on the contrary, I have insisted with the utmost
emphasis on this very distinction between profits
and earnings, and rent and interest, which he
assures his readers I do not even perceive. Mr.
Shaw, therefore, has devoted most of his time to
trampling only on a misconception of his own.
This is the immediate answer to him; but there is
a further answer to come, relating to the conclusions
I drew from nature of rent and interest, after
I had pointed out their contrast to the direct
receipts of Ability. Let me show the truth of the
immediate answer first.
I do not think that in my two recent articles in
this Review there is a single sentence that to any
clear-headed man could form an excuse for such a
misconception as Mr. Shaw’s, whereas there are
pages which ought to have made it impossible.
Indeed, a notice in the Spectator disposes of Mr.
Shaw by saying that he evades the real point raised
by me, not meeting what I did say, and combating
what I did not say. But, as I started with observing,
magazine articles can rarely be exhaustive, and
I will assume that some incompleteness or carelessness
of expression on my part might have afforded,
had these articles stood alone, some excuse for their
critic. Mr. Shaw, however, is at pains to impress
us that he has read other writings of mine on the
same subject. He even remembers, after an interval
of more than ten years, some letters I wrote to the
St. James’s Gazette. It might, therefore, have been
not unreasonable to expect that he would have
referred to my recent volume, Labour and the
Popular Welfare, which I expressly referred to in
my two articles, and in which I said I had stated
my position more fully. As an answer to Mr. Shaw
I will quote from that volume now.
The first Book deals with certain statistics as to
production in this country, and the growth of the
national income as related to the population. In
the second Book I deal with the cause of this
growth. I point out that the causes of production
are not three, as generally stated—viz. Land,
Labour, and Capital; but four—viz. Land, Labour,
Capital, and Ability; and that the fourth is the
sole source of that increase in production which is
the distinguishing feature of modern industrial
progress. In thus treating Capital as distinct from
Ability, I point out—taking a pumping-engine as
an example—that capital creates a product which
necessarily goes to its owner, quâ owner, whether
the owner is an individual or the State. I then
proceed to show that fixed capital—e.g. an engine—is
the result of circulating capital fossilised; and
that circulating capital is productive only in proportion
as it is under the control of Ability. For
this reason I said that whilst it is in process of
being utilised, Capital is connected with Ability as
the brain is connected with the mind, it being the
material means through which Ability controls
Labour; and that thus from a certain point of view
the two are inseparable. I need not insist on this
truth, because Mr. Shaw admits it. But Mr. Shaw
will find a subsequent chapter (Book IV. chap. ii.)
bearing the title, Of the Ownership of Capital as
distinct from its Employment by Ability. From that
chapter I quote the following passage:—
“In dealing with Capital and Ability, I first treated them
separately, I then showed that, regarded as a productive
agent, Capital is Ability, and must be treated as identical
with it. But it is necessary, now we are dealing with distribution,
to dissociate them for a moment and treat them
separately once more. For even though it be admitted that
Ability, working by means of Capital, produces, as it has
been shown to do, nearly two-thirds of the national income,[63]
and though it may be admitted further that a large portion
of this product should go to the able men who are actively
engaged in producing it—the men whose Ability animates
and vivifies Capital—it may be argued that a portion of it,
which is very large indeed, goes as a fact to men who do not
exert themselves at all, or who, at any rate, do not exert
themselves in the production of wealth. These men, it will
be said, live not on the products of Ability, but on the
interest of Capital, which they have come accidentally to
possess; and it will be asked on what ground Labour is
interested in forbearing to touch the possessions of those
who produce nothing?... Why should it not appropriate
what goes to this wholly non-productive class.”
If Mr. Shaw or his readers are still in doubt as
to the extent to which his criticism of myself is
wide of the mark—if he still thinks that he is
fighting any mistake but his own, when he attacks
me as though I confused interest with the direct
earnings of Ability, let me add one passage more
out of the same chapter:—
“Large profits must not be confounded with high interest.
Large profits are a mixture of three things, as was pointed
out by Mill, though he did not name two of them happily.
He said that profits consisted of wages of superintendence,
compensation for risk, and interest on Capital. If, instead
of wages of superintendence we say the product of Ability,
and instead of compensation for risk we say the reward of
sagacity, which is itself a form of Ability, we shall have an
accurate statement of the case.”
Again, two pages earlier Mr. Shaw will find
this:—
“Interest is capable, under certain circumstances, of being
reduced to a minimum without production being in any
degree checked; and every pound which the man who
employs Capital is thus relieved from paying to the man
who owns it constitutes, other things being equal, a fund which
may be appropriated by Labour.”
These quotations will be enough to show how
the bulk of Mr. Shaw’s criticisms, which he thinks
are directed against myself, are criticisms of an
absurd error and confusion of thought, which I
have myself done my utmost to expose, in order
that I might put the real facts of the case more
clearly.
Let me now briefly restate what I have actually
said about these facts. Let me restate the points
which Mr. Shaw hardly ventures even to glance at.
I have said that Capital and Ability, as actually
engaged in production, are united like mind and
brain. There is, however, as I observed also, this
difference. So far as this life is concerned, at all
events, brain and mind are inseparable. The organ
and the function cannot be divided. But in the
case of Ability and Capital they can be. The mind
of one man has often to borrow from another man
the matter through which alone it is able to operate
in production. Thus though Ability and Capital,
when viewed from the standpoint of Labour, are
one thing, when viewed from the standpoint of
their different processes they are two; and Capital
is seen to produce a part of the product, as distinguished
from the Ability whose tool and organ
it is. Mr. Shaw says that the capital of the
country at the present time produces five hundred
million pounds annually, and, for argument’s sake,
I accept this figure. Thus far, then, Mr. Shaw
and I agree. But what I have urged Mr. Shaw to
consider, and what he does not venture even to
think of, is the following question:—How did the
capital of this country come into existence?
Even the soil of this country, as we know it
now, is an artificial product. It did not exist in
its present state two hundred years ago. Still it
was there. But of the capital of the country, as it
exists to-day, by far the larger part did not exist
at all. Let us merely go back two generations—to
the times of our own grandfathers; and we shall
find that of the ten thousand million pounds at
which our present capital is estimated, eight thousand
million pounds have been produced during the last
eighty years. That is to say, four-fifths of our
capital was non-existent at a time when the grandfathers
of many of us were already grown men.
How, then, was this capital produced? The
ordinary Socialist will say that it was produced by
Labour—that it is, as (I think) Lassalle called it,
“fossil Labour.” Mr. Shaw, however, judging by
what we have seen of his opinions, will agree with
me that though a small part of it may be fossil
Labour, by far the larger part is fossil Ability. It
is, in fact, savings from the growing annual wealth
which has been produced during the period in
question by the activity of able men. But these
able men did not produce it by accident. They
produced it under the stimulus of some very strong
motive. What was this motive? Mr. Shaw’s
Socialistic friends and predecessors have been
spouting and shouting an answer to this question
for the past sixty years. They have been telling
us that the main motive of the employing class
was “greed.” Unlike most of their statements,
this is entirely true. Nor, although the sound of
it is offensive, is there anything offensive in its
meaning. It means that in saving capital and in
producing the surplus out of which they were able
to save it, the motive of the producers was the
desire to live on the interest of it when it was
saved; and that if it had not been for the desire,
the hope, the expectation of getting this interest,
the capital most certainly would never have been
produced at all, or, at all events, only a very
minute fraction of it.
I asked in one of my articles in this Review
whether Mr. Shaw thought that a man who received
ten thousand a year as the product of his exceptional
ability would value this sum as much if he
were forbidden by the State to invest a penny of it—if
the State, in fact, were an organised conspiracy
to prevent his investing it so as to make an independent
provision for his family, or for himself at
any moment when he might wish to stop working—as
he values it now when the State is organised
so as to make his investments secure? And the
sole indication in the whole of Mr. Shaw’s paper
that he has ever realised the existence of the question
here indicated is to be found in a casual sentence,
in which he says that to think that the complete
confiscation of all the capital created by the two
past generations, and the avowed intention on the
part of the State to confiscate all the capital that is
now being created by the present—to think, in
other words, that the annihilation of the strongest
and fiercest hope that has ever nerved exceptional
men to make exceptional industrial exertion, would
in the smallest degree damp the energies of any able
man—“is an extremely unhistoric apprehension,”
and one as to which he “doubts whether the public
will take the alarm.” And having said this, he endeavours
to justify himself by an appeal to history.
He asks if the men who built the Pyramids did
not work just as hard “though they knew that
Pharaoh was at the head of an organised conspiracy
to take away the Pyramids from them as soon as
they were made?”
This remarkable historical reference is the sole
answer Mr. Shaw attempts to make to the real
point raised by me. If it is necessary seriously to
answer it, let me refer Mr. Shaw to Labour and the
Popular Welfare, pp. 124, 125, where his childish
piece of reasoning—actually illustrated there by
the example of Ancient Egypt—is anticipated and
disposed of. As I there pointed out, these great
buildings of the ancient world were the products
not of Ability as it exists in the modern world,
but of Labour; the difference between the two (so
far as this point is concerned) being this:—that
the labour an average man can perform is a known
quantity, and wherever a dominant race enslaves
an inferior one, the taskmasters of the former can
coerce the latter into performing a required amount
of service. But the existence of exceptional ability
cannot be known or even suspected by others till
the able individual voluntarily shows and exerts
it. He cannot be driven; he must be induced and
tempted. And not only is there no means of
making him exert his talents, except by allowing
these talents to secure for himself an exceptional
reward; but in the absence of any such reward to
fire his imagination and his passion, he will probably
not be conscious of his own Ability himself.
Pharaoh could flog the stupidest Israelite into
laying so many bricks, but he could not have
flogged Moses himself into a Brassey, a Bessemer,
or an Edison.
This, however, is a point with which it is
impossible to deal in a few sentences or a few pages.
The great question of human motive, closely allied
as it is with the question of family affection, the
pleasures of social intercourse, the excitements and
prizes of social rivalry, of love, of ambition, and
all the philosophy of taste and manners—this
great question of motive can be only touched upon
here. But a few more words may be said to show
the naïve ignorance of human nature and of the
world betrayed by the Fabian champion.
Mr. Shaw, in order to prove how fully he understands
the question of Ability, quotes the case of a
friend of his, who, by his Ability, makes four
thousand pounds a year. This, says Mr. Shaw, is
just as it should be: but if a man, like his friend,
should save one hundred thousand pounds, and
desire to leave this to his son, invested for him at 3½
per cent, so that the son may receive an income
whether he has any of his father’s ability or no—this,
says Mr. Shaw, is what Socialism will not
permit. The son must earn all he gets; and if he
happens to have no exceptional ability, which may
probably be the case, he will have to put up with
the mere wages of manual labour. He will have to
live on some eighty pounds a year instead of four
thousand pounds. And Mr. Shaw says, that to
introduce this arrangement into our social system
will have no appreciable effect on the men who are
now making, by their ability, their four thousand
pounds a year. Let us suggest to him the following
reflections. What good, in that case, would the
four thousand pounds a year be to the father, unless
he were to eat and drink nearly the whole of it
himself? For it would be absurd and cruel in him
to bring up his children in luxury if the moment
he died they would have to become scavengers.
Wealth is mainly valuable, and sought for, not for
the sake of the pleasures of sense which it secures
for a man’s individual nervous system, but for the
sake of the entourage—of the world—which it creates
around him, which it peoples with companions for
him brought up and refined in a certain way, and
in which alone his mere personal pleasures can be
fully enjoyed. Capitalism, as Mr. Shaw truly
observes, produces many personal inequalities, which
without it could not exist. He fails to understand
that it is precisely the prospect of producing such
inequalities that constitutes the main motive that
urges able men to create Capital.
More than ten years ago I published a book
called Social Equality, devoted to the exposition of
these truths. I cannot dwell upon them now. In
that book history is appealed to, and biography is
appealed to; and the special case of literary and
artistic production, of which Mr. Shaw makes so
much, is considered in a chapter devoted to the
subject, and Mr. Shaw’s precise arguments are disposed
of in anticipation. But to a great extent the
true doctrine of motive is one which cannot be
established by mere formal argument. It must to
a great extent be left to the verdict of the jury of
general common sense, the judgment of men of
experience and knowledge of the world—that knowledge
which, of all others, Mr. Shaw and his friends
appear to be most lacking in.
It will be enough, then, to turn from Mr. Shaw
himself to ordinary sensible men, especially to the
men of exceptional energy, capacity, shrewdness,
strong will, and productive genius—the men who
are making fortunes, or who have just made them,
and without whose efforts all modern industry would
be paralysed, and to tell such men that the sole
answer of Fabianism to my attack on the Socialistic
position is summed up in the following astounding
statement:—That the complete confiscation of all
the invested money in this country, and all the
incomes derived from it—from the many thousands
a year going to the great organiser of industry
to the hundred a year belonging to the small
retired tradesman—would have no effect whatever
on the hopes and efforts of those who are now
devoting their Ability to making money to invest
(see Mr. Shaw’s article). Well—Bos locutus est:
there is the quintessence of Mr. Shaw’s knowledge
of human nature and of the world, and though it
would be interesting and instructive to analyse the
error of his view, no analysis could make its
absurdity seem more complete than it will seem
without analysis, to every practical man.
[1] Writers also from whom better things might have been
expected make use of the same foolish language. “The
proletarian, in accepting the highest bid, sells himself openly
into bondage” (Fabian Essays, p. 12).
[2] According to Professor Leone Levi, the actual sum
would be one hundred and thirteen million pounds: but in
dealing with estimates such as these, in which absolute
accuracy is impossible, it is better, as well as more convenient,
to use round numbers. More than nine-tenths of
this sum belongs to the income of the classes that pay income-tax.
Of the working-class income, not more than two per
cent is counted twice over, according to Professor Leone Levi.
[3] There is a general agreement amongst statisticians with
regard to these figures. Cf. Messrs Giffen, Mulhall, and
Leone Levi passim.
[4] Out of any thousand inhabitants, two hundred and fifty-eight
are under ten years of age; and three hundred and sixty-six
out of every thousand are under fifteen.
[5] Statistics in support of the above result might be
indefinitely multiplied, both from European countries and
America. So far as food is concerned, scientific authorities
tell us that if twenty represents the amount required by a man,
a woman will require fifteen, and a child eleven; but the total
expenditures necessary are somewhat different in proportion.
[6] The total imperial taxation in the United Kingdom is
about two pounds eight shillings per head; and the total local
taxation is about one pound four shillings. Thus the two
together come to three pounds twelve shillings per head, which
for every family of four and a half persons gives a total of
sixteen pounds four shillings.
[7] The number of females over fifteen years of age is
about twelve millions. Those who work for wages number
less than five millions.
[8] Mr. Giffen’s latest estimates show that not more than
twenty-three per cent of the wage-earners in this country earn
less than twenty shillings a week; whilst seventy-seven per
cent earn this sum and upwards. Thirty-five per cent earn
from twenty shillings to twenty-five shillings; and forty-one
per cent earn more than twenty-five shillings. See evidence
given by Mr. Giffen before the Labour Commission, 7th
December 1892.
[9] The reader must observe that I speak of the rent of the
land, not of the land itself, as the subject of the above
calculation. I forbear to touch the question of any mere
change in the occupancy or administration of the land, or
even of any scheme of nationalising the land by purchasing
it at its market price from the owners; for by none of these
would the present owners be robbed pecuniarily, nor would
the nation pecuniarily gain, except in so far as new conditions
of tenure made agriculture more productive. All such
schemes are subjects of legitimate controversy, or, in other
words, are party questions; and I therefore abstain from
touching them. I deal in the text with facts about which
there can be no controversy.
[10] It is also every year becoming more unimportant, in
diametrical contradiction of the theories of Mr. H. George.
This was pointed out some twelve years ago by Professor
Leone Levi, who showed that whereas in 1814 the incomes
of the landlord and farmer were fifty-six per cent of the total
assessed to income-tax, in 1851 they were thirty-seven per
cent, and in 1880 only twenty-four per cent. They are now
only sixteen per cent.
[11] See Local Government Board valuation of 1878.
[12] Recent falls in rent make it impossible to give the
figures with actual precision; but the returns in the New
Doomsday Book, taken together with subsequent official information,
enable us to arrive at the substantial facts of the
case. In 1878 the rental of the owners of more than a
thousand acres was twenty-nine million pounds. The rental
of the rural owners of smaller estates was thirty-two million
pounds; and the rental of small urban and suburban owners
was thirty-six million pounds. The suburban properties
averaged three and a half acres, the average rent being thirteen
pounds per acre.
[13] According to the Local Government Report of 1878,
the rental of all the properties over five hundred acres averaged
thirty-six shillings an acre; that of properties between fifty
and a hundred acres, forty-eight shillings an acre; and that of
properties between ten and fifty acres, a hundred and sixteen
shillings an acre. In Scotland, the rental of properties over
five hundred acres averaged nine shillings an acre: that of
properties between ten and fifty acres, four hundred and thirteen
shillings. With regard to the value of properties under ten
acres, the following Scotch statistics are interesting. Four-fifths
of the ground rental of Edinburgh is taken by owners
of less than one acre, the rental of such owners being on an
average ninety-nine pounds. Three-fourths of the ground
rental of Glasgow is taken by owners of similar plots of
ground; only there the rental of such owners is a hundred
and seventy-one pounds. In the municipal borough of Kilmarnock,
land owned in plots of less than an acre lets per
acre at thirty-two pounds. The land of the few men who own
larger plots lets for not more than twenty pounds. Each one
of the eleven thousand men who own collectively four-fifths
of Edinburgh, has in point of money as much stake in the
soil as though he were the owner in Sutherland of two
thousand acres: and each one of the ten thousand men who
own collectively three-fourths of Glasgow, has as much stake
in the soil as though he were the owner in Sutherland of
three thousand four hundred acres.
[14] This is Mr. Giffen’s estimate. Mr. Mulhall, who has
made independent calculations, does not differ from Mr.
Giffen by more than five per cent.
[15] General merchandise is estimated by Mr. Mulhall at
three hundred and forty-three million pounds. For every
hundred inhabitants in the year 1877 there were five horses,
twenty-eight cows, seventy-six sheep, and ten pigs. In 1881
there were in Great Britain five million four hundred and
seventy-five thousand houses. The rent of eighty-seven per
cent of these was under thirty pounds a year, and the rental
of more than a half averaged only ten pounds. The total
house-rental of Great Britain in that year was one hundred
and fourteen million pounds; and the aggregate total of
houses over thirty pounds annual value was sixty million
pounds; though in point of number these houses were only
thirteen per cent of the whole.
[16] This classification of houses may perhaps be objected to;
but from the above point of view it is correct. Houses
represent an annual income of one hundred and thirty-five
million pounds. Not more than thirty-five million pounds are
spent annually in building new houses; whilst the whole
are counted as representing a new one hundred million
pounds every year. It is plain, therefore, that if we
estimate the entire annual value as above, the sum in question
stands not for the houses, but for the use of them. Even more
clearly does the same reasoning apply to railways and
shipping. Whether we send goods by these or are conveyed
by them ourselves, all that we get from them is the mere
service of transport. On transport and travelling by railway
about seventy million pounds are spent annually: by ship
about thirty million pounds; by trams about two million
pounds.
[17] The total annual imports are about four hundred and
twenty million pounds. The amount retained for home
consumption is about three hundred and sixty-five million
pounds.
[18] The approximate value of the food consumed annually
in the United Kingdom (exclusive of alcoholic drinks) is
two hundred and ninety million pounds. The total value of
food imported is over one hundred and fifty million pounds.
[19] The number of persons fed on home-grown meat was
twenty-three millions one hundred thousand. The number fed
on imported meat was fourteen millions seven hundred thousand.
In other words, the number of persons who subsist on imported
meat now is about equal to the entire population of
the United Kingdom in 1801.
[20] From the year 1843 to 1851, the annual income of the
nation averaged five hundred and fifteen million pounds,
according to the calculations of Messrs. Leone Levi, Dudley
Baxter, Mulhall, and Giffen.
[21] The actual figures are as follows:—In 1887 the estimates
of the value of agricultural products per each individual actually
engaged in agriculture were: United Kingdom, ninety-eight
pounds; France, seventy-one pounds; Belgium, fifty-six
pounds; Germany, fifty-two pounds; Austria, thirty-one
pounds; Italy, thirty-seven pounds.
[22] It is understating the case to say that the British
operative to-day works one hundred and eighty-nine hours
less annually than his predecessor of forty or fifty years ago,
and one hundred and eighty-nine hours = three weeks of
nine hours a day. To this must be added at least a week
of additional holidays.
[23] The hours of labour in Switzerland are, on an average,
sixty-six a week.
[24] The agricultural population in France is about
eighteen millions; in this country, about six millions. The
produce of France is worth about four hundred and fourteen
million pounds; of this country, two hundred and twenty-six
million pounds.
[25] According to Eden it was about seventeen hundred million
pounds at the beginning of the present century. Twenty-five
years previously it was, according to Young’s estimate,
eleven hundred million pounds.
[26] I have not mentioned Profits. They consist, says Mill,
of Interest on Capital and Wages of Superintendence; to
which he adds compensation for risk—a most important
item, but not requiring to be included here.
[27] From 1716 to 1770 the cotton manufactured in this
country annually averaged under two and a half million pounds
weight. From 1771 to 1775 it was four million seven hundred
thousand pounds. From 1781 to 1785 it was eleven million
pounds. From 1791 to 1795 it was twenty-six million pounds;
and from 1795 to 1800 it was thirty-seven million pounds.
[28] Pitt estimated that the hands employed in spinning
increased from forty thousand to eighty thousand between
the years 1760 and 1790.
[29] Were any confirmation of this conclusion needed, it is
afforded us by the fact that in 1786 a spinner received ten
shillings a pound for spinning cotton of a certain quality: in
1795 he had received only eightpence, or a fifteenth part of
ten shillings; and yet in the course of a similar day’s labour,
he made more money than he had been able to do under the
former scale of payment. The price of spinning No. 100
was ten shillings per pound in 1786; in 1793, two shillings
and sixpence. The subsequent drop to eightpence coincided
with the application of machinery to the working of the mule.
[30] Were this work a treatise on political economy, rather
than a work on practical politics, in which only the simplest
and most fundamental economic principles are insisted on,
I should have here introduced a chapter on the special and
peculiar part which fixed capital, other than machinery,
plays in agriculture. I have not done so, however, for fear
of interrupting the thread of the main argument; but it
will be useful to call the reader’s attention to the subject in
a note.
It was explained in the last chapter that rent (to speak
with strict accuracy) is not to be described as the product of
superior soils, but rather as the product of the qualities
which make such soils superior—qualities which are present
in them and which in poorer soils are absent. Now in
speaking of rent, we assumed these superior qualities to be
natural. As a matter of fact, however, in highly cultivated
countries, many of them are artificial. They have been
added to the soil by human exertion—for instance by the
process of draining; or they have been actually placed in
the soil, as by the process of manuring. In this way land
and capital merge and melt into one another, and illustrate
each other’s functions as productive agents. It is impossible
to imagine a more complete and beautiful example
of the relation between the two. At this point the rent of
Capital and the rent of Land become indistinguishable.
[31] In a state where the employing class were physically
the masters of the employed, Wage Capital would be unnecessary
for the employer. A system of forced labour
might take its place.
[32] This was Pitt’s computation. See Lecky, History of
England during the Eighteenth Century, vol. vi. chap. xxiii.
[33] The amount of land, formerly waste, that was added to
the cultivable area during the last century, was in England
and Wales not more than sixteen per cent of the total.
[34] The rental of Great Britain in 1750 was about
thirteen million five hundred thousand pounds, and in 1800 about
twenty-nine million six hundred thousand pounds. According
to the estimates of Arthur Young, the farmer’s income somewhat
more. The wages of Agricultural Labour had not risen
proportionately.
[35] See Encyclopædia Britannica, first and earlier editions.
[36] See Encyclopædia Britannica, first and earlier editions.
The product of each smelting furnace in use in 1780 was two
hundred and ninety-four tons annually. In 1788, these same
furnaces were producing, by the aid of new inventions, five
hundred and ninety-four tons.
[37] According to Arthur Young’s estimates, the earnings
of an agricultural family, consisting of seven persons all
capable of work, would be about fifty-one pounds annually.
This gives a little over seven pounds a head; but when the
children and others not capable of work are taken into
account the average is considerably lower. The wages,
however, of the artisan class being higher, the average amount
per head taken by the whole working population would be
about seven pounds.
[38] About £1 12s. per head would have to be set down to
land, were the land question being dealt with. But for the
purpose of the above discussion, land may be ignored, as it
does not affect the problem.
[39] This fact has been commented on with much force by Mr.
Gourlay in a paper contributed by him to the National Review.
[40] The matter may also be put in this way. There are
ninety-nine labourers engaged on a certain work at which
there is room for a hundred. The ninety-nine men produce
every week value to the amount of ninety-nine pounds.
There are two candidates for the hundredth place: one
a labourer, John; and one, a man of ability, James. If
John takes the vacant place, we have a hundred men producing
a hundred pounds. If James takes the vacant place,
the productivity of labour by his action is (we will say)
doubled, and we have a hundred men producing a hundred
and ninety-eight pounds. No amount of theory based on the fact
that James could do nothing without the ninety-nine labourers
can obscure or do away with the practical truth and importance
of the fact that the exertion of James will produce ninety-eight
pounds more than the exertion of John; and any
person with whom the decision rested, which of these two men
should take the hundredth place, would base their decision
on this fact.
[41] I say practically as absurd, meaning absurd and
practically meaningless in an economic argument. There
are many points of view from which it would be philosophically
true.
[42] The examples given above might be multiplied indefinitely.
Maudslay was brought up as a “powder-boy” at
Woolwich. The inventors of the planing machine, Clements
and Fox, were brought up, the one as a slater, the other as a
domestic servant. Neilson, the inventor of the hot-blast, was
a millwright. Roberts, the inventor of the self-acting mule
and the slotting-machine, was a quarryman. The illustrious
Bramah began life as a common farm-boy.
[43] By labouring classes is meant all those families having
incomes of less than a hundred and fifty pounds a year. The
substantial accuracy of this rough classification has already
been pointed out. No doubt they include many persons
who are not manual labourers; but against this must be set
the fact that, according to the latest evidence, there are at
least a hundred and eighty thousand skilled manual labourers
who earn more than a hundred and fifty pounds. And, at all
events, whether the classes in question are manual labourers
or not, they are, with very manifest exceptions, wage-earners—that
is to say, for whatever money they receive they give
work which is estimated at at least the same money value.
A schoolmaster, for instance, who receives a hundred and
forty pounds a year gives in return teaching which is valued
at the same sum. School teaching is wealth just as much
as a schoolhouse; it figures in all estimates as part of the
national income; and therefore the schoolmaster is a producer
just as much as the school builder.
[44] This corresponds with Arthur Young’s estimate of
wages for about the same period.
[45] Statisticians estimate that in 1860 the working classes
of the United Kingdom received in wages four hundred million
pounds; the population then being about twice what it was
at the close of the last century. In order to arrive at the
receipts of British Labour, the receipts of Irish Labour must
be deducted from this total. The latter are proportionately
much lower than the former, and could not have reached the
sum of eighty million pounds. But assuming them to have
reached that, and deducting eighty million pounds from four
hundred million pounds, there is left for British Labour
three hundred and twenty million pounds, to be divided,
roughly speaking, amongst twenty million people; which for
each ten millions yields a hundred and sixty million pounds.
[46] According to the latest estimates, it exceeds seven
hundred million pounds.
[47] The entire population has risen from about twenty-seven
million five hundred thousand to thirty-eight millions. But a
large part of this increase has taken place amongst the
classes who pay income-tax, and are expressly excluded from
the above calculations. These classes have risen from one
million five hundred thousand to five millions.
[48] These considerations are so obvious, and have been so
constantly dwelt upon by all economic writers, other than
avowed Socialists, that it is quite unnecessary here to insist
on these further. Even the Socialists themselves have recognised
how much force there is in them, and have consequently
been at pains to meet them by the following curious doctrine.
They maintain that a man who makes or inherits a certain
sum has a perfect right to possess it, to hoard it, or squander
it on himself; but no right to any payment for the use
made of it by others. They argue that if he puts it into a
business he is simply having it preserved for him; for the
larger part of the Capital at any time existing would dwindle
and disappear if it were not renewed by being used. Let
him put it into a business, say the Socialists, and draw it
out as he wants it. Few things can show more clearly than
this suggested arrangement the visionary character of the
Socialistic mind; for it needs but little thought to show that
such an arrangement would defeat its own objects and be
altogether impracticable. The sole ground on which the
Socialists recommend it, in preference to the arrangement
which prevails at present, is that the interest which the
owners of the Capital are forbidden to receive themselves
would by some means or other be taken by the State instead
and distributed amongst the labourers as an addition to their
wages, and would thus be the means of supplying them with
extra comforts. Now the interest if so applied would, it is
needless to say, be not saved but consumed. But the owners
of the Capital, who are thus deprived of their interest, are
to have the privilege, according to the arrangement we are
considering, of consuming their Capital in lieu of the interest
that has been taken from them. Accordingly, whereas the
interest is all that is consumed now, under this arrangement
the Capital would be consumed as well. The tendency, in
fact, of the arrangement would be neither more nor less than
this: to increase the consumption of the nation at the expense
of its savings, until at last all the savings had disappeared.
It would be impracticable also for many other reasons, to
discuss which here would simply be waste of time. It is
enough to observe that the fact of its having been suggested
is only a tribute to the insuperable nature of the difficulty it
was designed to meet.
[49] The part played in national progress by the mere
business sagacity of investors, amounts practically to a constant
criticism of inventions, discoveries, schemes, and enterprises
of all kinds, and the selection of those that are valuable
from amongst a mass of what is valueless and chimerical.
[50] See Mr. Giffen’s Inaugural Address of the Fiftieth Session
of the Statistical Society.
[51] The gross amount assessed to income-tax in 1891 was
nearly seven hundred million pounds; now more than a
hundred million pounds was exempt, as belonging to persons
with incomes of less than a hundred and fifty pounds a year.
Mr. Giffen maintains (see his evidence given before the Royal
Commission on Labour, 7th December 1892) that there is
an immense middle-class income not included amongst the
wages of the labouring class. This, according to the classification
adopted above, which divides the population into those
with incomes above, and those with incomes below a hundred
and fifty pounds, would raise the collective incomes of the
latter to over seven hundred million pounds.
[53] If the number of employers does not increase, it is true
that they, unlike the employed, will be richer in proportion
to their numbers; but they will be poorer in proportion to
the number of men employed by them.
[54] Thus the old theory of the wage-fund, which has so
often been attacked of late, has after all this great residuary
truth, namely, that the amount of wealth that is spent and
taken in wages is limited by the total amount of wealth produced
in proportion to the number of labourers who assist in
its production. That theory, however, as commonly understood,
is no doubt erroneous, though not for the reasons commonly
advanced by its critics. The theory of a wage-fund
as commonly understood means this—that if there were eight
labourers and a capital of four hundred pounds, which would
be spent in wages and replaced within a year, and if this
were distributed in equal shares of fifty pounds, it would be
impossible to increase the share of one labourer without
diminishing that of the others; or to employ more labourers
without doing the same thing. But the truth is that if
means were discovered by which the productivity of any one
labourer could be doubled during the first six months, the
whole fifty pounds destined for his whole year’s subsistence
might be paid to him during the first six months, and the
fund would meanwhile have been created with which to pay
him a similar sum for the next six months—the employer
gaining in the same proportion as the labourer. So, too,
with regard to an additional number of labourers—if ability
could employ their labour to sufficient advantage, part of the
sum destined to support the original labourer for the second
six months of the year might be advanced to them, and
before the second six months’ wages became due there might
be enough to pay an increased wage to all.
[55] This is true even of productive or distributive industries
carried out by the State. The real Socialistic principle of
production has never been applied by the State, or by any
municipal authority; nor has any practical party so much
as suggested that it should be. The manager of a State
factory has just the same motive to save that an ordinary
employer has: he can invest his money, and get interest on
it. A State or a municipal business differs only from a
private Capitalist’s business either in making no profits, as
is the case in the building of ships of war; or of securing the
services of Ability at a somewhat cheaper rate, and, in consequence,
generally diminishing its efficacy. Of State business
carried on at a profit, the Post Office offers the best example;
and it is the example universally fixed on by contemporary
English Socialists. It is an example, however, which disproves
everything that they think it proves; and shows the
necessary limitations of the principle involved, instead of the
possibility of its extension. For, in the first place, the
object aimed at—i.e. the delivery of letters—is one of exceptional
simplicity. In the second place, all practical men
agree that, could the postal service be carried out by private
and competing firms, it would (at all events in towns) be
carried out much better; only the advantages gained in this
special and exceptional case from the entire service being
under a single management, outweigh the disadvantages.
And lastly, the business, as it stands, is a State business in
the most superficial sense only. The railways and the
steamers that carry the letters are all the creations of private
enterprise, in which the principle of competition, and the
motive force of the natural rewards of Ability, have had
free play. Indeed the Post Office, as we now know it, if
we can call it Socialistic at all, represents only a superficial
layer of State Socialism resting on individualism, and only
made possible by its developments. Real State Socialism
would be merely the Capitalistic system minus the rewards
of that Ability by which alone Capital is made productive.
[56]Principles of Economics, by Alfred Marshall, book iv.
chap. vii.
[57] Though I have aimed at excluding from this volume
all controversial matter, I may here hazard the opinion that
the Socialistic principle is most properly applied to providing
the labourers, not with things that they would buy if they
were able to do so, but things that naturally they would not
buy. Things procurable by money may be divided into
three classes—things that are necessary, things that are
superfluous, and things that are beneficial. Clothing is an
example of the first class, finery of the second, and education
of the third. If a man receives food from the State, otherwise
than as a reward for a given amount of labour, his
motive to labour will be lessened. If a factory girl, irrespective
of her industry, was supplied by the State with
fashionable hats and jackets, her motive to labour would be
lessened also; for clothing and finery are amongst the special
objects to procure which labour is undertaken. But desire
to be able to pay for education does not constitute, for most
men and women, a strong motive to labour; and therefore
education may be supplied by the State, without the efficacy
of their labour being interfered with.
[58] In our imaginary community we have at first eight
labourers, who produce fifty pounds a year a-piece = four
hundred pounds. Then we have eight labourers + one able
man, who produce four hundred pounds a year for each
labourer = three thousand two hundred pounds. Of this the
able man takes two thousand eight hundred pounds. Now,
suppose the labourers strike for double wages, and succeed
in getting them, their total wages are eight hundred pounds a
year instead of four hundred pounds; and the employer’s income
is two thousand four hundred pounds instead of two thousand
eight hundred pounds. The labourers gain a hundred per cent;
the employer loses little more than fourteen per cent. The
labourers therefore have a stronger motive in demanding than
the employer has in resisting. But let us suppose that, the
total income of the community remaining unchanged, the
labourers have succeeded in obtaining one thousand eight
hundred pounds, thus leaving the employer one thousand four
hundred pounds. The situation will now be changed. The
labourers could not possibly now gain an increase of a hundred
per cent, for the entire income available would not supply
this; but let us suppose they strike for an increase of two
hundred pounds. If they gained that, their income would be
two thousand pounds, and that of the employer one thousand
two hundred pounds; but the former situation would be
reversed. The employer now would lose more than the
labourer would gain. The labourers would gain, in round
numbers, only eleven per cent; and the employer would
lose fourteen per cent. Therefore the employer would
have a stronger motive in resisting than the labourers in
demanding.
[59] The possibility of such a result would depend upon two
assumptions, which are not in accordance with reality, and
for which allowance must be made. The first is the assumption
that the labouring population is stationary; the second
is that Ability can increase the productivity of Labour equally
in all industries. In reality, however, as was noticed in the
last chapter, the number of labourers increases constantly,
and the improvements in different industries are very unequal;
and, owing to these two causes, it often happens
that the total value produced in some industries by Labour
and Ability together is not so great as is the share that is
taken by Labour in others. Thus the labourers employed
in the inferior industries could by no possibility raise their
wages to the amount received by the labourers employed
in the superior ones. Their effort accordingly would be to
obtain employment in the latter, and to do so by accepting
wages higher indeed than what they receive at present, but
lower than those received by the men whose positions they
wish to take. Thus, under such circumstances, a union of
industrial interests ceases to be any longer possible. By an
irresistible and automatic process, there is produced an
antagonism between them; and the labourers who enjoy the
higher wages will do what is actually done by our Trade
Unions: they will form a separate combination to protect
their own interests, not only against the employers, but
even more directly against other labourers. At a certain
stage of their demands, the labourers may be able to combine
more readily and more closely than the employers; but when
a certain stage has been passed, the case will be the reverse.
The employers will be forced more and more into unanimous
action, whilst the labourers, by their diverging interests, are
divided into groups whose action is mutually hostile.
[60] The reader must always bear in mind the definition
given of Labour, as that kind of industrial exertion which is
applied to one task at a time only, and while so applied
begins and ends with that task; as distinguished from Ability,
which influences simultaneously an indefinite number of tasks.
[61] Mr. Shaw, for instance, is at much pains to point out that
Ability is not one definite thing, as the power of jumping is, and
makes himself merry by asking if Wellington’s Ability could be
compared with Cobden’s, or Napoleon’s with Beethoven’s. This is
all beside the mark. I have been careful to define the sense in
which I used the word Ability—to define it with the utmost
exactness. I have said that I use it as meaning productive Ability—industrial
Ability. That is to say, those faculties by which men,
not labouring themselves, are capable of directing to the best
advantage the labour of others, with a view to the production of
economic commodities. In the Middle Ages I said that another
kind of Ability was more important—i.e. Military Ability, instead
of Economic; and the historical importance of this fact, which Mr.
Shaw says I discovered only after I had written my first article on
Fabian Economics, I insisted on, at much greater length, years
ago, when criticising Karl Marx’s “Theory of Value,” in this [the
Fortnightly] Review. Again, let Mr. Shaw turn to Labour and
the Popular Welfare, p. 328, and he will find what he says put
more clearly by myself than by him.
[62] It is interesting to see the analysis which Mr. Shaw gives of
the elements which make up the five hundred million pounds (see
page 482 of his article). It shows a curious want of sense of proportion,
and reads much like a statement that a young man’s
bankruptcy was due to the one hundred thousand pounds he has spent
on the turf, the fifty thousand pounds he had spent on building a
house, the fifty pounds he has spent on a fur coat, and the sixpence
he gave last Saturday to the porter at Paddington Station. But
there is in it a more serious error than this. Mr. Shaw says, and
rightly, that a large part of the millions to which he alludes consists
of payments to artists and other professional men (e.g. doctors),
by very rich commonplace people competing for their services.
But he entirely mistakes the meaning of this fact. I have pointed
it out carefully in Labour and the Popular Welfare (Book I.
chap. iii.) and have illustrated it by one of the exact cases Mr.
Shaw has in view, viz. that of a doctor who gets a fee of one thousand
two hundred pounds from “a very rich commonplace person.” I
pointed out that in the estimates, from which Mr. Shaw gets his
figures of five hundred million pounds, all such payments are counted
twice over. The “very rich commonplace person” and the doctor
both pay income-tax on and are regarded as possessing the same
one thousand two hundred pounds. As matters stand this is right
enough, for the patient receives either in good or fancied good an
equivalent for his fee in the doctor’s services; but if the sum in
question were to be divided up and distributed, there would for
distribution be one one thousand two hundred pounds only. By
reference to calculations of Professor Leone Levi, with whom I
corresponded on these matters, I drew the conclusion that the sum
thus counted twice over was about one hundred million pounds
annually ten years ago. This would knock off twenty per cent at
once from Mr. Shaw’s five hundred million pounds; and I may
again mention Mr. Giffen’s emphatic warning that, if we are thinking
of any general redistribution, another two hundred million pounds
would have to be deducted from the sums which persons like Mr.
Shaw imagine await their seizure.
[63] The case may also be put in another way. Interest is the
product of capital quâ capital, as opposed to the product of ability
as distinct from capital. But the bulk of modern capital is
historically the creation of ability, which has miraculously multiplied
the few loaves and fishes existing at the close of the last
century. Interest may therefore be called the secondary or indirect
product of ability, whilst earnings and profits may be called the
direct product of ability. Any one who is living on interest at the
present moment is almost sure to be living, not on his own ability,
but on the products of the ability of some member of his own
family who has added to the national wealth within the past two
generations. Suppose a man who died in 1830 left a fortune of
two hundred thousand pounds, which he made, as Salt did, by the
invention and production of some new textile fabric; and suppose
that this fortune is now in the hands of a foolish and feeble grandson,
who enjoys eight thousand pounds a year. This is evidently
not the product of the grandson’s ability; but it is the product of
the ability of the grandfather. The truth of this may be easily
seen by altering the supposition thus—by supposing that the
original maker of the fortune, instead of dying in 1830, is alive
now, but as imbecile as we supposed his grandson to be. He has,
we will say, long retired from business, and lives on the interest
of the capital he made when his faculties were in their vigour.
Would any one say that he is not living on his own ability? The
only difference is—and it is a difference which, from many points
of view, is of the greatest importance—that formerly he was living
on the direct product of his ability, and he is now living on its
indirect product.
THE END
Printed byR. & R. Clark, Edinburgh.
PRINCIPLES OF
POLITICAL ECONOMY
By J. SHIELD NICHOLSON, M.A., D.Sc.
PROFESSOR OF POLITICAL ECONOMY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH,
SOME TIME EXAMINER IN THE UNIVERSITIES OF CAMBRIDGE,
LONDON, AND VICTORIA
In 2 Vols. demy 8vo.
Vol. I. price 15s.
ALSO BY THE SAME AUTHOR
MONEY AND ESSAYS ON PRESENT
MONETARY PROBLEMS
Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged.
In crown 8vo, price 7s. 6d.
HISTORICAL PROGRESS
AND
IDEAL SOCIALISM
In crown 8vo, price 1s. 6d.
London: A. & C. BLACK, Soho Square.
A
HISTORY OF SOCIALISM
BY
THOMAS KIRKUP
In crown 8vo, 300 pages, price 6s.
“So fair, so learned, and so well written, that we have nothing but
praise for its author.”—Athenæum.
“No better book for the purpose has come under our notice than
Mr. Kirkup’s new work, ‘A History of Socialism.’”—The World.
“This bold and luminous outline displays an uncommon grasp of
the underlying principles of a movement which is rapidly beginning to
play a great part in modern society.”—Standard.
“A very valuable and useful epitome.”—Glasgow Herald.
“It is a work of true value and present importance.”—Evening
News and Post.
“Well written, clear, tolerant, intelligible to all cultivated people.”—Daily
Chronicle.
“Should be on the shelves of every public library and every workingmen’s
club.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
“The tone of this able and opportune volume is at once sympathetic,
independent, and fearless.”—Leeds Mercury.
“Well worthy to remain the standard text-book on Socialism.”—British
Weekly.
“Marked by great candour and much independence of thought, as
well as by a wide knowledge of his subject.”—Newcastle Leader.
“Practically indispensable to any one who wishes to acquire an
adequate grasp of the leading phases of historic socialism.”—Freeman’s
Journal.
“Sound, original work.”—Aberdeen Free Press.
“Nothing could be more timely than Mr. Kirkup’s very able and
lucid though concise ‘History of Socialism.’”—Literary World.
“Apropos of Socialism, I do not know where you will find a more
brilliant account or a more lucid criticism of this on-coming movement
than in Mr. Thomas Kirkup’s ‘History of Socialism.’”—Truth.
London: A. & C. BLACK, Soho Square.
Transcriber’s Note (continued)
Minor typographical errors have been corrected
in this transcription. Other errors and unusual or variable spelling and
hyphenation have been left unchanged except as noted below.
The four references to (Henry) Maudsley have the surname corrected to Maudslay.
Page 79 — “labour-party” changed to “Labour Party” (leaders of the Labour Party to-day)
Page 118 — “Hargraves” changed to “Hargreaves” (Hargreaves and Arkwright)
Page 200 — “monoply” changed to “monopoly” (the monopoly of Ability)
Page 337 — “originially” changed to “originally” (which was originally published)
Page 243 — “transction” changed to “transaction” (party in the transaction)
Page 344 — “Leoni” changed to “Leone” in footnote (Professor Leone Levi)
Footnotes have been re-indexed using numbers and placed after the Appendix.